CH 1
Want to know when you’ve been married too long? Its when you come home with whip marks on your breasts and your husband doesn’t notice.
I had just become a sex slave to another man and had spent the afternoon being tortured. I’d been tied to a bed, whipped and screwed for hours and when I walked in the house my husband didn’t even look up from the television. He ought to have sensed something!
To be fair, my husband didn’t know I was someone’s slave, but still I felt that he should have seen that I was different now.
I never expected to become some man’s sex slave, in fact I’d pretty much given up on sex all together. I was forty one, over weight, and so used to being married to the same dull man that the thought of change never entered my mind. Not divorce, not having an affair, nothing. My life was just a routine of work, home, cooking, cleaning, television and the next morning getting up and starting all over again. I was so used to my dreary life that I didn’t give it a thought.
The washer was on the blink, so I took the dirty clothes to the laundromat. I was waiting for the dry cycle to finish when a man walked in. I glanced up and met his eyes and something funny happened.
I got a strange thrill when he looked at me. The man held my gaze until I blushed and looked down. When I peeked up he was putting clothes into a washer but he caught me looking and smiled. I blushed again.
I’m not used to having men look into my eyes. At my age, and after giving birth to four kids, I knew exactly what I look like.
I wasn’t exactly fat but could stand to lose a few pounds. My face used to be pretty, but twenty years of kids, bills, and a lazy husband had left their mark. My legs were still nice, but no one saw them. I never wore skirts anymore and my husband stopped looking long ago. My biggest asset was my chest.
My breasts developed when I was twelve and got big very quickly. People stared at them by the time I was fourteen. Now they are even bigger, and heavy and saggy. When the man looked at me I instinctively pulled my sweater closed.
I was folding my things when he walked over. I felt him beside me and desperately tried not to blush. He got straight to the point.
“I’d like to get to know you,” he said. Talk about direct!
My throat was suddenly very dry. “Why?” I managed to ask.
“I want to tie you up and play with your breasts,” he replied.
My mouth dropped open. I couldn’t believe he’d just said something like that. I looked at him in amazement.
He looked back smiling calmly. Even in my astonishment I noticed that he had nice blue eyes, calm and intelligent looking. He didn’t seem like a weirdo, but then . . .
“Do you always go around saying things like that to women?” I demanded.
“No, you’re the first,” he said calmly.
“Do I look like some cheap tramp you can pick up?” I asked.
“No, I wouldn’t want you if you were.”
I didn’t know what to say.
“Please don’t be offended,” he continued politely. “For what it’s worth, I get the feeling that you are a nice woman.”
“Well, you have a funny way of showing it,” I said.
“Oh, I’m just too old to play games,” he said.
“So you hang around laundries looking to pick up women?”
“No.”
I was surprised at his simple answer. I tilted my head in disbelief.
“I don’t try to pick up women in laundries, or anywhere else,” he said. “But I noticed your eyes when I walked in, and I saw something special.”
“Oh?” I said. “It was my eyes you noticed?”
He laughed openly. “Yes, your eyes, but of course I noticed your breasts too.” He looked at them unabashedly. “Magnificent.”
I must admit that I felt flattered.
“And you want to tie me up?” I said. “Are you some kind of pervert?”
He shrugged. “Depends on your definition, I suppose. I like to tie ladies up and make love to them, but I’m not a sadist, I don’t enjoy causing harm.”
“What if the woman doesn’t want to be tied up?” I asked.
“Then she doesn’t get tied up,” he replied reasonably. “I don’t kidnap women and I’m not a rapist.”
“Do you tie up a lot of women?” I asked.
“Not lately, but I have in the past.”
“Oh really?”
“I’ve never met a lady who doesn’t enjoy it.”
I looked at him in disbelief.
“You’d be surprised,” he said. “I honestly believe that almost every woman thinks about being tied up, if only one time in her life.”
“Every woman on Earth wants to be tied up?” I asked.
“Of course not, I’m sure there are some who don’t,” he said. “But every lady that I’ve asked has eventually let me tie her up.”
“Eventually? How do you talk them into it?” I meant it sarcastically but he took my question seriously.
“I build trust with them.”
I believed him. He was nice looking and had a direct air about him, I was sure that a lot of women would be attracted to him.
“So you think I’m one of those women? You think I would allow you let you tie me up just because you ask?”
“No,” he said. “You would want to get to know me first.”
“I think you just asked me to let you tie me up.”
“No, I told you I wanted to tie you,” he smiled. “It was a conversation starter. Now I’d like us to meet again socially and get to know each other. When you get comfortable with me I hope you’ll decide to let me tie you up.”
I was about to ask what he intended to do to me once I was tied, when it occurred to me that I was actually discussing bondage with a total stranger!
“I’m a married woman,” I said. “I have a husband and four children.”
“Leave them at home,” he said.
“I can’t believe I’m having this conversation,” I said. I picked up my basket and started toward the door.
He walked with me and held the door open. “Forgive me for being so direct,” he said. “I hope you’ll think my invitation over.”
“Fat chance!”
“I will be here a week from today,” he said. “At the same time.”
I didn’t reply as I loaded my basket into my car.
By the time I got home I was a nervous wreck. It was a long time since a man had shown interest in me and it was both flattering and disturbing. At home I tried to be nice to my husband and even hoped to have sex for reassurance, but as usual he didn’t notice. He fell asleep in the recliner, then came to bed and snored all night long. I tried again the next night, and the night after that, with no success. I grew resentful, which was an emotion I’d suppressed for years. Why couldn’t he see that I needed some attention? I stewed about it all week and finally decided that I would go back to the laundromat.
I was so nervous that I was shaking on Saturday. When I arrived at the laundromat I drove around the block trying to build enough courage to go in. Finally I took a deep breath and parked my car.
The man showed up a few minutes after I arrived. He smiled warmly and I felt weak in the knees.
“I’m glad you came,” he said. “I was afraid that I’d scared you off.”
“I’m just here to do laundry,” I said haughtily.
“Come on, no games,” he said. “Either you are interested, or you’re not. What is it to be?”
I blushed, then furious at myself, I said: “It is to be.”
“Splendid,” he said, as if I’d just accepted an invitation to lunch. “Lets go.”
“What, right now?” I gasped.
“Yes, now. Finish the laundry later.” He walked out and I followed him.
We got into his car and he drove to a motel. It was just an ordinary motel, not fancy, not run down. I waited in the car while he went into the office and got a room. He took a small satchel from the back seat and led me into the room. My heart was pounding as I followed him.
Inside he closed the drapes, then dropped the satchel on the dresser and took out several coils of rope.
“Are you serious about tying me up?” I asked.
“Absolutely,” he replied. “Did you think I was kidding?”
I picked up a coil. It was ordinary white cotton clothesline. My mind was spinning. I’d made up my mind to have sex with this man, this total stranger, but I’d forgotten about being tied.
“I thought we were supposed to meet over coffee or something,” I said. “Get to know each other first.”
He took my hands in his and looked deep into my eyes. I didn’t look into his, I fell into them, like falling into a deep rich blue pool.
“I don’t think its necessary,” he said softly. “Do you?”
“No,” I whispered.
“I want to undress you, tie you up and make love to you,” he said. “Right here, right now.”
“All right.”
“If you are afraid of being tied, we can forget it,” he said.
I looked at him helplessly. I didn’t know what to say.
“Have you ever been tied up?” he asked. I shook my head.
“Ok, let’s try to get you used to the idea.” He took the coil from my hand and unrolled it.
“Give me your hands,” he said. “In front.”
I wallowed nervously, then extended my hands. He crossed my wrists and wrapped the rope around them. He tied it firmly but not painfully.
“See if you can get loose,” he said. I twisted my wrists but couldn’t loosen the rope. He stepped close, grasped my wrists and raised my arms above my head. He held them with one hand and touched my breast with the other.
I gasped in surprise. His hand roamed over my chest, his touch was firm and confident. I blushed ands stared at the floor until he touched my chin and lifted my face. He smiled at me and his smile was comforting.
‘I’m lost,’ I thought. ‘He’s going to do anything he wants and I’m going to let him.’
He unbuttoned my shirt part way, then slipped his fingers inside my bra. The backs of his fingers swept across my nipple, then pinched it lightly.
“See that hook over there?” he said. I looked and saw a sturdy coat hook beside a closet. “I’m going to tie your wrists to that hook while I undress you. If you aren’t comfortable with that say so and I’ll untie you. Understand?”
I nodded. “Tie me to the hook,” I whispered.
He smiled in delight and led me to the hook. He gently pressed my back against the wall, lifted my hands above my head and tied them to the hook. I felt vulnerable, feminine and sexy. He returned his attention to my breasts, this time he used both hands.
My breasts weren’t very sensitive and I’d never enjoyed having them touched. It wasn’t that I didn’t like having them touched, its just that it did nothing for me, even my nipples were immune to arousal. Early in the marriage my husband had given them a lot of attention, but I made the mistake of telling him that I couldn’t feel anything. After that he seemed to lose interest in them.
The man, whom I’ll call JR, seemed delighted with my breasts. He squeezed and fondled them with great interest. His playing with my breasts didn’t excite me, but the situation did.
He finished undoing my buttons. My bra clasped in front and when he unhooked it my breasts spilled out. I hoped he wasn’t turned off by they way they sagged. They’re still firm but definitely need support, but I needn’t have worried, he loved them.
He lifted my breasts and felt their heftiness. He jiggled them up and down and from side to side.
“Do you like them?” I asked.
“Damn right I do,” he replied.
He played with my nipples, gently at first, and then grew a little rough. He squeezed until it became painful, but oddly I didn’t mind. He realized that he was growing intense and paused.
“Am I hurting you?” he asked.
“Do what ever you want,” I answered.
He grinned like a boy and squeezed harder. “I’m going to see how much pain you can endure,” he said. “But I’ll stop when you tell me to.”
“All right.”
He squeezed harder and harder. He watched my face and grasped my nipples so tight that I felt a strange deep intense feeling I’d never experienced before. I wasn’t sure it was pain or passion, but I didn’t want him to stop.
JR really tormented my breasts. He pulled on them, he twisted them, he pinched them, and squeezed very hard. He pressed his thumbs against my nipples until they flattened against my ribs. He pinched my nipples and the flesh all around my breasts. His fingers felt like little mouths nipping here and there and I began to enjoy it. I closed my eyes and imagined that I was surrounded by hundreds of tiny birds who were flitting around my breasts pecking at them. I had a strange image that I was going to be nibbled to an erotic death as some strange form of sacrifice.
JR began to go easier on me, his pinches became lighter and softer. I was about to ask him to pinch harder when he lunged forward and bit my nipple!
I wasn’t expecting that and I squealed in surprise. He didn’t bite hard, but it felt wonderful and I experienced a thrill that I’d never felt in my life. It was so sweet, so intense that it amazed me.
JR held both breasts and pressed his face between them. I felt his skin against mine, the faint stubble of his beard, his breath, his warm moist tongue on my nipples.
“Bite again,” I gasped.
I groaned in delight when I felt his teeth again. He sucked my breast into his mouth and squeezed hard, hard, HARD! I was in such delight that I thought I might have an orgasm.
Then he stopped.
He simply took his mouth and hands away from my breasts and unsnapped my jeans. He slowly slipped them down to my ankles.
I blinked in surprise. One second he was interested in my breasts, now his attention had shifted to somewhere else. I wanted his mouth back on my breast but he was looking at my panties.
No one had looked at my body in years. I was embarrassed by my thick waist and the faint bulge in my tummy, but JR didn’t notice.
“Nice, very nice,” he said softly.
I looked down and saw that my breasts were bright pink. I felt my pulse throbbing in my nipples and wanted him to torment them some more.
“Would you do those things to my breasts some more?” I asked.
“My pleasure. He took my nipple back into his mouth. It felt wonderful and I moaned with pleasure.
For the first time in my life I was experiencing arousal from my breasts.
“Don’t stop,” I whispered.
He played with my breasts for a long time. Eventually he sat back on his heels and looked at my crotch. ‘Look all you want,’ I thought. I kicked off my shoes and stepped out of my jeans.
I expected he’d take my panties off but he didn’t, not right away. He just looked at them. I opened my legs and waited.
“Well now, what do you think I should do now?” he asked with a smile.
“Anything you want,” I replied.
He extended his hand close to my pussy but didn’t touch me. I thrust my pelvis forward a little. He chuckled. I thrust further. He drew back. I giggled and pushed my belly as far as I could.
“Oh, all right,” he said. His hand got closer until at last he touched my tummy just above the band of my panties. His touch was very light. He made a tiny circle with his fingertip. He widened the circle until he got near my pussy, then he stopped. I groaned.
He touched my upper thighs with both hands, again softly, teasingly. His fingers crept upward closer and closer to my pussy, but again he stopped. I could have wept in frustration.
He turned away, then suddenly turned back and grabbed my pussy.
His hand clamped my crotch in a powerful squeeze. There was nothing soft or teasing now, he lifted me off the floor.
With just one hand JR lifted me off my feet! His fingers were strong and they held me like I was a child, and I had an orgasm.
An orgasm! I felt thunder and lightning in my pussy. Sweet, hot, deep, hard shudders pulsed upward from the pit of my soul to the top of my head. My eyes rolled up and everything went hazy.
When I opened my eyes a few minutes later JR was still holding me off the floor. He was watching my face with an expression of satisfaction. I blushed with pleasure. He smiled back, but then a look of determination came over his face. He leaned against me pressing his chest against mine, his grip between my legs intensified and he lifted me higher. I was being crushed between his chest and the wall.
My pussy was very sensitive, it was still throbbing and I wanted to relax and savor the moment, but he had other ideas. His free hand squeezed my breast very hard. I looked at him in puzzlement, I was used to sex with my husband where he rolled over and fell asleep as soon as I’d had an orgasm, but JR was different, as far as he was concerned, we were just getting started. His hand held me firm.
I was so sensitive that I tried to squirm free but my feet kicked helplessly. I was like a child in his grip. Finally he lowered me to my feet and removed his hand. I couldn’t stand, my legs gave way and I fell to my knees. The ropes on my wrists jerked tight and I squeaked in pain but my pussy flashed hot again and the throbbing in my breasts returned.
JR knelt and brushed my hair out of my eyes, then he smiled and caressed the undersides of my arms.
“Ok?” he asked.
“I’m not sure,” I gasped. “Nothing like this has ever happened to me before.”
He chuckled and lifted me to my feet. I started to say something but he kissed me. His lips closed over mine and his tongue thrust into my mouth. I opened for him but that was all I could do, I was helpless!
He closed his hands over the ropes at my wrists. He ground his body against my breasts. His hands, his chest, his mouth were sources of pure delight for me. He was in control and all I could do was relax and enjoy.
During that long delicious kiss my legs opened by themselves. He slid a hand slowly down my body to my belly. I expected him to touch my pussy and hoped he would pick me up again, but instead he grasped my panties. He broke the kiss and without warning he tore my panties off!
My pelvis jerked forward, my panties held for a second, then the fabric gave way. The sound of tearing cloth was exciting. (Let me tell you, a woman hasn’t lived until she’s had her panties ripped off by a strong man determined to get at her pussy.)
JR tossed them aside and grabbed my crotch again. His middle finger slipped inside and I had another orgasm.
His fingers explored me as if he owned the rights to my body. I didn’t care, I wanted him to do anything he pleased.
I wanted him inside me right then and there! HIM! His cock, not his fingers. I didn’t want to wait, I didn’t want anymore warm up, I wanted to be fucked!
JR stepped away and looked at my pussy. I opened my legs wider and ground my hips seductively. He grinned in delight and folded his arms across his chest as if he was inspecting me. I dropped my hips and opened my knees a bit wider. I wiggled shamelessly and opened my legs as wide as I could. I dropped until my weight rested on my ropes. The ropes tightened but I didn’t care.
I’d never displayed myself like that in my life, not even to my husband, yet there I was, showing my pussy with total abandon. I thrust my hips back and forth and jiggled my breasts. I’d have done more if I hadn’t been tied to that hook.
“Wow,” he said admiringly. “Did you ever work as a stripper?”
“No,” I replied. “But I’ll sign up for classes if you like.”
“All right, but you only get to dance in front of me.”
He stepped close and touched my face. He smiled tenderly, then his eyes hardened into that look of determination. He twined his fingers in my hair and tilted my face up, then he kissed me again. The kiss lasted a long, sweet time. When he finished I didn’t think I could talk because my breath had been taken away.
“Do you want me to dance for you, or have you something else in mind?” I managed to whisper.
“I’m thinking of putting you on the bed,” he said. “With a little more rope.”
“What are you waiting for?”
He chuckled and untied my wrists.
I slipped off my shirt and bra and tossed them to the floor. JR took more rope from his satchel and motioned me onto the bed. I sat down.
“How do you want me?” I asked.
“Spread eagle,” he replied. “I’m going to tie your arms and legs apart.”
“Ooh.” A tiny tingle ran through my belly.
I sat on the bed and held out my arms while he tied ropes to each wrist. He left a short length of rope then knelt and tied my ankles. He stood and motioned for me to lie back. I felt a faint misgiving, was I wise to let this man tie me to a bed? Oh well, it was too late to worry now. I lay back and stretched my arms out to the side.
JR decided that I wasn’t properly centered, so he had me shift over a bit. I wasn’t sure why it mattered, but I discovered that when it comes to tying up females, he is a perfectionist. Everything has to be just right.
When I was finally exactly where he wanted, he stretched one of my arms very tight and tied it to the corner of the bed, then he tied the other arm.
He pointed at my legs and made a butterfly motion with his hands. I opened my legs.
“Wider,” he commanded. I obeyed.
He tied my ankles to the bottom corners of the bed.
I’d never been so helpless in my life, I was spread open and vulnerable.
JR sat beside me and looked at my body, he looked for a long time. I wasn’t used to being naked in front of anyone and I felt awkward.
“I’m afraid there’s not much to look at,” I said.
“Oh yes there is,” he said firmly.
He caressed my leg, slid his along the inside of my thigh toward my pussy.
He kissed my breasts, first one, then the other. He licked my breast then slowly worked his tongue down my chest, past my navel and stopped an inch from my pussy. “And it tastes good.”
His hand crept closer to my pussy and it was driving me wild. I opened my legs a bit wider.
“Hmm, you can move your legs,” he observed. “I’ll need to tie them tighter.”
“My legs are tight enough,” I said.
He chuckled evilly and slipped his hand a tiny bit closer to my pussy, close, but not close enough. I bit back a groan of frustration. He played with my breasts and thighs and tummy until I was trembling.
“This isn’t fair,” I said after a while.
“Why not?”
“I’m naked, but you still have your clothes on.”
He shrugged and began to undress.
JR was in his mid forties at the time. He was fit and strong and as soon as he took off his pants I discovered that he was very male.
I expected him to crawl on top of me and screw me senseless but its difficult for a man to screw a woman in a flat spread eagle position, it helps to have her legs up. JR had other ideas anyway, he wanted to play with my body some more.
He knelt beside me and kissed me again. There are many unique things about the man and one of them is that when he kisses me he goes all out. There are never any perfunctory little pecks. JR kisses with passion and a great deal of skill and even his lightest kiss makes my pussy tingle.
JR kissed me until I was light headed, and all the time one hand was near my pussy, the other was squeezing a breast. Mid way through a long, sweet kiss his finger found my clitoris and set it on fire. In seconds my hips were jerking in rhythm with his finger. He broke the kiss, made himself comfortable leaning on one arm and tickled my pussy until I thought I’d go out of my mind. He watched my face closely and each time I got close to coming he stopped. I pleaded with him, I whimpered, I begged and almost cried until finally he allowed me to have another orgasm.
I think if it hadn’t been for those ropes I would have levitated off the bed.
I’d never had more than a single orgasm at any time in my life, and here I had experienced several within half an hour. If I’d been with my husband we would have rolled over and gone to sleep after the first one, but things were to be different with JR, he kept playing with my pussy.
I discovered that one of the nice things about bondage is that a woman can just relax and accept what ever is being done to her. (Actually she has no choice). She’s helpless so there’s no guilt, no tension, no pressure to perform, just lay back and enjoy.
My pussy was ultra sensitive but JR didn’t care, he just kept playing with it. He kissed me, nuzzled my neck, nibbled my breasts and watched my face while his hand stayed busy between my legs.
There was nothing I could do but bite my lip and try not to scream while he brought me to another orgasm.
When I was breathing normally JR got up and sat across the room. I lay in my ropes and floated in a wonderful dreamy haze. After a while old habits kicked in and I thought that I ought to get up and go do something productive. I raised my head and looked at JR. He seemed to know what I was thinking, he just smiled and leaned back in the chair. ‘Oh well, I guess I’ll just have to lie here’. I lay back and closed my eyes. Eventually I dozed off.
I woke after about twenty minutes and remembered where I was. I wriggled happily and tested my ropes, they were still tight.
JR walked over. His cock was hard and I looked at it in anticipation. Was he ready to put it inside me at last?
Nope.
He knelt between my legs and looked at my pussy. And JR didn’t just look at my pussy, he relished it. I think that he looked at it more in that single afternoon than my husband had in twenty years. He gazed at it for several minutes, then bent forward and kissed it.
Just a simple kiss, I felt his warm lips, his breath, his skin against my thigh. It was only a kiss but I had a teensy tiny orgasm.
I gasped and arched my back, then I raised my head and looked at him in pure astonishment! How in the world had that happened? He grinned and bent forward again, only this time his lips hovered an inch away. I waited, then lifted my pelvis. He raised his face away. I thrust up again. He chuckled. Oh, the bastard!
“You like torturing women, don’t you?” I groaned.
“I sure do.”
I flopped back. “You should just use a whip on me. It would be kinder.”
“I intend to,” he said.
My head jerked up. “Wait a minute,” I said. “I was joking, I don’t want to be whipped.”
“You will eventually,” he said confidently. “And I believe you will like it.”
“I doubt that. I’m not into pain.”
“Were you into bondage before today?” he asked.
“That’s different.”
“No it isn’t.”
He began teasing my crotch. His fingers slipped across my skin, lightly, delicately, just barely touching me. His fingers circled my pussy, getting closer and closer, then sliding away. I tried to lie still, tried not to let him see how he was driving me wild. I was doing pretty good until he kissed my pussy again. That set off another micro earthquake between my legs.
I had barely exhaled in a long shuddering sigh when I felt his weight shift, then his mouth was on my pussy.
His whole mouth. It was open and hot and moist and his tongue slid inside me and every erotic experience in my life was eclipsed in a split second. Shall I describe the most wonderful, bone shaking, bed rattling orgasm? Could I? No matter what I try to put into words, it just won’t touch the explosion that roared through my entire being!
And it didn’t stop! He kept licking and probing until I thought his tongue must be a foot long. It seemed to find every hidden nook inside me. I loved what he was doing, but my pussy was so sensitive that I thought I’d lose my mind if he didn’t stop. I was thrashing and fighting my ropes and I was soon begging for mercy. He chuckled and kept going. My pleas grew more frantic until I was almost screaming. Finally he raised his mouth off me.
I was glad he did and I was sorry he did.
I was rolling from side to side like a stick in the surf. I didn’t realize that I was rocking myself. It was like an outside force was playing on my body. I felt like a child being tossed back and forth.
JR stood and poured a glass of water and offered it to me. I shook my head absently. I wasn’t thirsty. He sat down and watched me.
I was still rocking, part of my mind wondered why I was doing that. I’d never done it before, but it just felt good, so I rocked and rocked and slowly tapered off.
“It seems you like the feel of the ropes,” JR commented.
I looked at him in puzzlement, then realized that my rocking motion was alternately tightening the ropes on my wrists and ankles. I raised my head and looked at my wrists. The ropes were still very tight and my hands were pink. I pulled against the ropes straining my muscles. He was right, I did like the feel.
I let my head fall. “A lot of new things are happening today.”
“Um hmm, and we’ve only been here an hour,” he said.
“My God, is that all?”
“Do you need a break? Shall I untie you?”
“Don’t you dare.”
“Ah ha,” he laughed. “It looks like you’ve found some new pleasures in life. Ready for the whip?”
I felt a tiny bit of worry when he said that, but it passed. I’d already decided to trust this man and I owed him for all the wonderful things he had done to me. If he wanted to whip me I’d let him.
“I’m ready.”
He dug into his bag a came out with a little whip. I was surprised at how small it was. I expected something like a long black leather bull whip, but this was only about two feet long, made of thin strands of rubber and it was bright blue.
“Is that really a whip?” I asked.
“It sure is.” JR flicked it around a time or two, then knelt between my legs.
“Where are you going to whip me?” I asked. In reply he brushed it over my breasts. It didn’t hurt, in fact, it felt rather nice. ‘Maybe he’s joking about this,’ I thought.
“Ready?” he asked.
“Go ahead.”
He smacked the whip across my breast. It stung faintly, but didn’t really hurt. I looked at him and raised my eyebrows questioningly. He hit harder, then harder again. It took about ten blows before I really began to notice the pain, and even then it wasn’t unbearable, just a sharp sting. JR increased the force until I winced.
“Too much?” he asked.
“I can take it.”
“Good girl,” He hit a little harder.
I watched his face as he whipped me. I suppose I was worried that he might turn into a maniac but he didn’t act any differently than before. He wore that same determined expression and his cock was just as hard.
JR paused and massaged my breasts and it felt wonderful!. The pain made them sensitive and I enjoyed the feel of his hands. My breasts got hot during the whipping, very hot, and his hands made them hotter.
I was started to purr when he kissed each nipple then picked up the whip.
He hit harder this time. My breasts were getting very tender, but they tingled at each blow. To my astonishment I liked it!
It showed in my face.
“Are you starting to enjoy this?” he asked.
“Yes, yes I am,” I answered in wonder.
He gathered my breasts together and lowered his body onto them. He crushed them against my ribs with his weight. His face was close to mine so he kissed me, another of his long slow magnificent kisses.
“I have many ways of torturing these beauties,” he said jiggling them.
“Such as?”
“Bigger whips, nipple clamps, a punishment bra, lots of ways.”
“A punishment bra? What is a punishment bra?”
“A leather brassiere lined with rubber spikes,” he said. “The cups have straps and laces that squeeze the slave’s breasts.”
“Spikes?” I gasped
“Dull spikes,” he explained. “They won’t puncture the skin but they can be very uncomfortable I’m told.”
“Do you have a punishment bra?” I asked.
“No, I’ll have to order one for you,” he caressed my breast. “A very large one.”
What the heck. I’d just discovered that I liked having my boobs whipped, maybe I’d like wearing a punishment bra too.
“Ok, why not?” I said. “I’ll wear a torture bra for you.”
“Punishment bra,” he corrected me. “A torture bra is something different.”
“I don’t think I want to know.”
He chuckled. “We’ll explore those and other things over the next few months.”
“Months?”
“Maybe years,” he said. “I don’t think I’m going to let you get away.”
“Are you going to keep me tied up in this room for months?” Actually, the idea didn’t sound too bad.
“If only I could,” he said. “I meant that I plan to make you my lover for a long time.”
“I thought I was to be your slave girl.”
“Regardless of your title, I want to have you for a long time.”
“All right.”
“All right?” he asked. “Just like that? You barely know me.”
“I know you enough already,” I said. “I want to be your slave girl.”
“Thank you,” he said. “That’s very flattering, but for now, the day is almost over. I think its time to get down to business.”
He climbed off of me and untied my ankles. I was disappointed, thinking he was releasing me, but I giggled when he raised my leg in the air and tied it to the headboard, then he did the other leg. I’d thought I was wide open before, but that was nothing compared to this new position.
JR climbed on the bed and there were no preliminaries, he just shoved his cock inside me and that was that. It would have been insensitive of him except that I had an orgasm the second his cock was in me.
“Ooh,” I gasped. “And here I was beginning to think you weren’t romantic.”
He chuckled then settled down to screwing me.
JR can fuck a woman non stop for a very long time.
He just fucks, there’s no talk, no pauses or interruptions, just a long steady rhythm with his sweaty body on top of my sweaty body and his eyes looking into mine. I savored every second of our first time, I still savor every second after all these years.
When we came together I thought I was in heaven.
I woke up to hear the shower running. I was untied and covered with perspiration. I lay back and let my thoughts run wild. How did I feel? How should I feel? Guilty, satisfied, contented, sore, remorseful, wanting more, connected to a man and hoping he wanted more of me? The answer is: all of the above.
JR came out of the bathroom toweling his hair. He smiled at me and yanked me to my feet. He pulled me close and kissed me with another of those world class kisses.
“If you keep doing that you’ll need another shower,” I warned.
“Oh this is just a break,” he said. “I’m not finished with you yet.”
My mouth dropped open. I thought we were done, did he really want me to stay longer? Was he going to fuck me again?
He grinned at my confusion.
“I’m just kidding,” he said. “Unfortunately I know we both have to go.”
“Oh,” I was faintly disappointed. “What about . . ?”
“Next week, same time, same place,” he said. He began packing the ropes in the satchel.
I caught sight of myself in the mirror. My breasts were criss crossed with thin pink lines from the whip. For some perverse reason I was delighted. I touched my breasts lightly, running my fingers along the lines. They stung but the pain made my nipples and pussy tingle. Wow.
“Same thing?” I asked as I looked at myself. I’d have to be careful not to let my husband see my breasts until the lines went away.
“More of the same,” he shook the whip at me. “But better.”
“It better be better.”
He snapped the whip across my bottom. It felt good and I squealed and ran into the bathroom.
CH 2
When I got home I took a deep breath and walked in the house. My husband was glued to a ball game on television. He nodded and said hi, but didn’t look at me.
I dropped the basket of laundry and stared at him. ‘You fool!’ I wanted to shout. ‘Can’t you see that something has happened to me? Can’t you tell that I’m different since I left the house?’
My whip marks were under my clothing but the ropes had left deep grooves in my wrists and ankles. I shoved my sleeves up, picked up the basket and went to my bedroom.
I took my shirt off and puttered around the bedroom putting the clothes away. JR’s whip marks were quite visible above my bra and every time I looked at them my nipples got hard.
JR had destroyed my panties so I’d driven home wearing nothing under my jeans. I undressed intending to put on new panties and a fresh pair of jeans but decided ‘to hell with it.’ I slipped back into my jeans, took off my bra and put my shirt on.
We ate dinner as usual and no one noticed the change in me. No one seemed to see that my nipples were poking against my shirt. I didn’t expect the boys to, they were typical teenaged knuckleheads, oblivious to everything, and my husband barely spoke during the meal. Even Becky, my seventeen year old daughter who is very observant didn’t seem to sense anything. I wanted to open my shirt and show my marks. I wanted to tell them that I’d had at least six orgasms today.
Half way through dinner I felt JR’s cum sliding out of my pussy. My pants were soon sopping wet and that triggered one of the most erotic feelings I’d ever experienced in my life. Another man’s juices were inside me, mingling with mine. They had been put there by a cock, hard and powerful! It took a supreme effort of will power to sit quietly and not let on what was happening. After dinner I managed to get to my room without anyone noticing the wet spot between my legs.
I stripped naked and threw my clothes into the laundry hamper. I was trembling from guilt, nerves, and excitement. I was so agitated that I walked the floor naked for twenty minutes. Finally I forced myself to calm down, and wash up. That was when I noticed the whip marks. The thin pink lines had changed to dark purple welts and my breasts were mottled with reddish purple dots. The sight of them excited me! I was looking at myself in the mirror, turning this way and when my husband walked in. I quickly threw on my gown but he didn’t even look at me, he just brushed past into the bathroom.
I buttoned my gown to my throat and went into the living room. Hubby returned to his recliner and never once made eye contact with me. I looked at him resentfully and after half an hour I unbuttoned my gown. One button at first, then all of them. He took no notice so I opened the collar as far as it would go and slipped it off my shoulder. The bruises on my breasts were visible to God and all his angels and my husband. God and the angels may have seen them, but my husband never even glanced at me.
Later that night while my husband snored beside me I lay awake and relived every moment with JR. I slid my night gown up and played with my pussy as I remembered the things that he had done to my body. I was surprised that my mind kept returning to the bondage, the memory of the ropes on my wrists was as strong as the memory of the sex. I rubbed the bruises on my breasts and grew so hot that I masturbated.
I sat up, opened my legs, and looked at my husband while I tickled my clitoris to an orgasm.
All week long I wrestled with guilt. I was in a terrible quandary. Should I allow myself this one indulgence, just one wicked fling then never stray again? Or should I let myself go and meet JR on Saturday?
Every night I lay awake remembering JR, and when I fell asleep I dreamt about bring tied up. I was surprised that my dreams dwelt more on bondage than romance.
By the end of the week I was sorry to see my bruises fade.
Out of guilt I tried to seduce my husband, I tried several nights in a row. He didn’t reject me, he just didn’t notice what I was doing. No matter what I did he remained oblivious, so I gave up and decided that I would see JR again.
When I walked in the motel room JR grabbed me and kissed me until I was dizzy, then his hand was in my crotch lifting me off my feet. All my weight was in the palm of his hand and all of my passion was his to use as he saw fit. When he lowered me I sank to my knees and nuzzled the front of his trousers. I wondered if he would allow me to suck his cock but he grasped my wrists and pulled my arms up behind me. My head was forced down and he clamped my neck between his legs while he tied my wrists. I felt a delicious thrill as soon as he tightened the rope. He smacked my bottom with his hand. It stung but I liked it and wiggled my butt. JR spanked me a few more times then stepped away. I didn’t move, I didn’t look up, I held the pose. JR was pleased.
“Very nice,” he said.
“Thank you Master,” I said.
“Master?” he laughed.
“Isn’t that what a well behaved slave girl should call you?” I asked.
“Not necessarily,” he chuckled. “We aren’t into game playing here.”
“I sort of like calling you Master,” I said.
“You can call me that if you like, but I don’t require it.”
“I think I will,” I said.
“Ok, suit yourself,” he shrugged. “Would you like me to call you ‘slave girl’?”
“No, I’d rather you call me Mrs. Lee.”
“What ever for?”
“I want to be reminded of my husband while I’m in your ropes.”
“Uh oh, sounds like there’s a bit of resentment toward your husband,” he said.
“There’s a lot of resentment,” I said. “If he wasn’t a fool then he would be the one tying me up, not you.”
“Wow, the poor chump.”
“Precisely,” I said. “And that’s enough about him. May I please suck your cock, Master?”
He looked down at me in mild surprise, then grinned and unzipped his fly. I watched as he withdrew his cock and edged forward on my knees. I opened my mouth and took him between my lips.
I was already excited, but being on my knees with my wrists tied made it better.
JR stood while I kissed and licked and sucked his cock. I wanted to make him cum and hoped he would spurt in my face but he stepped back.
“Don’t be in such a rush,” he said, breathing hard. “We have all afternoon.”
“Yes Master.”
He stood me up and undid my pants. I was trembling when he got to my panties. I wiggled my hips and stepped out of my shoes and jeans. He started to slide my panties down.
“Wait, don’t do that,” I said.
“Why not?”
“You’re not supposed to just take my panties off,” I told him. “You are supposed to tear them off.”
“Oh, of course,” he laughed. “Like this?” One yank and they were in shreds.
“Thank you Master.”
“You are welcome, Mrs. Lee. Now lie on the bed.”
He tossed several coils of rope beside me and started by tying my ankles together. I was disappointed. The last thing I wanted was my legs closed. Oh well . . .
JR used a long rope and wrapped it carefully around my ankles. He placed every coil neatly against the other. He was meticulous and took his time. I wondered why he was taking so long.
“Is there some reason you are using so much rope?” I asked.
“I enjoy doing this,” he answered.
“I thought the idea was to tie me up and have sex,” I said.
“Part of the fun is tying you up,” he said. “And don’t worry about the sex, you’re going to get plenty.”
“Anytime soon?”
“Oh ho, it seems I have a insolent slave girl,” he said.
“Just an impatient one.”
He took a gag from his satchel and showed it to me. It was a red rubber ball on a leather strap.
“Ok, ok, I’ll keep quiet,” I said.
He resumed tying my legs. After my ankles were secure he tied another rope around my thighs above my knees. Again he took pains to make each wrapping neat and even.
“Lets get the rest of your clothes off,” he said. “Roll over.”
I lay face down while he untied my wrists. Then he took off my shirt and bra. He pulled my arms back and retied them and again went through that maddeningly slow process of wrapping a long rope up my wrists and past my elbows. It felt like my arms were encased in a blanket.
He undressed and straddled my thighs and I felt his cock pressing between my legs. I liked the feel and wiggled my bottom. He chuckled, leaned into me and pushed his cock a bit deeper until it pressed against my rectum. I’d never been screwed in my butt before, but I was willing to let him if that’s what he wanted. I didn’t speak but wriggled some more hoping he’d get the idea, but he was intent on tying my arms. When he got the rope all the way up to my elbows he tied another one around my upper arms. I didn’t see the point of that one since my arms were already secure, but JR just likes playing with ropes.
I lay patiently and wiggled my bottom from time to time. Finally, when JR was satisfied that I wasn’t going to throw off my bonds and escape he lay atop my back and fucked me (in a fashion). He slid his cock between my legs so that it rubbed against my pussy and thrust up and down. It didn’t go inside me, not in my pussy or anywhere else, but it felt wonderful.
JR got excited fucking me like that but he has great self control and forced himself to stop.
He rolled me over then tied up my breasts.
Now I didn’t know that you could tie up a woman’s breasts, or for that matter, why anyone would want to, but JR did. He wrapped a thin cord around my left breast, starting where it met my chest. He wrapped it just as carefully and methodically as the other ropes. I was amazed at how the cord made my breast stand up. It provided support but it elongated my breast until it resembled a huge sausage, and it felt really weird too. He did the other breast the same way.
I thought I was tied pretty securely but he must have thought I was an escape risk, because he tied more ropes on me.
He wrapped a rope around my chest above my breasts and upper arms and tied it tightly, then did it again below my breasts. Another long rope went around my waist several times like a belt. He sat back and examined his handiwork.
“Are we about finished?” I asked.
“No, why?” he asked. “Are you getting bored?”
“Nope, but I was wondering how many more ropes you can get on me.”
“Oh lots if I wanted,” he said. “But for today I’ll just add one more.”
He held up a short slender cord. “This is your pussy rope.”
I had never heard of a pussy rope, but I knew instantly what it meant. I gasped in astonishment.
“Are you actually going to tie my pussy?” I laughed.
“Yep. I don’t want it to escape.”
“Now I’ve heard everything.”
“Don’t count on it.”
He rolled me onto my side and I felt him fiddling around at the back of my waist. He was tying one end of the pussy rope to the rope that circled my waist, then he forced his hand between my legs. I tried to look down but my tubular breasts blocked my view. I felt him slide the cord over my waist rope, then gently tug on it. The cord tightened and I giggled when I felt it press against my crotch. JR tugged steadily until that wonderful, wicked little rope found its way between the lips of my pussy. He pulled until it was very snug and I was inches from cumming. He tied it to the front of my waist rope then twanged it to see how taut it was. That wonderful, wicked, tight, little rope.
“How does that feel?” he asked.
“Leave it there,” I whispered. “I’ll tell you in a few days.”
I lay back, closed my eyes and concentrated on that wonderful, wicked, little rope in my pussy. That little rope which connected me to the center of the universe. I would have been content to just lay there for about a week.
JR bent close. “Enjoying yourself?” he asked.
“Oh yes,” I crooned.
“Great, I think I’ll give you some time to yourself,” he said. “I’ll be back in a while.” He put on his clothes.
“Where are you going?” I asked.
“I think I’ll go get a beer,” he said. “And I have a few errands to run. I might not be back until tomorrow morning.”
“Ok,” I sighed contentedly.
“Before I go. . .” he produced a blindfold. I raised my head so he could slip it on.
“Would you like to wear the gag?” he asked.
“What ever you think, Master.”
“Ok, open up.”
I opened my mouth and felt him insert the rubber ball. It tasted funny and my mouth felt stretched, but it was bearable and I was content. A moment later I heard the door close.
I lay on that bed completely immobilized and in delight. I felt sexy, excited, secure and content. I shifted my weight slightly and felt the rope move in my pussy. That sweet, wonderful, wicked little rope.
I simply enjoyed existing.
I didn’t think that JR would leave me over night but it was ok with me if he did. I chuckled to myself when I imagined the look on my husband’s face the next day when I told him why I hadn’t come home: “Sorry dear, but I was tied up.”
JR didn’t keep me all night, in fact he was only gone about an hour. When he came back he removed my blindfold but left the gag in.
“Doing ok?” he asked.
I nodded deeply.
“Good, now I’m going to make things a little uncomfortable for you. I want to torment you a little.”
Fine with me.
He rolled me onto my stomach and tied a short rope to my ankles. “Bend your knees,” he said.
I obeyed and he threaded the rope through a ring on the back of my gag strap. He placed his hand on my forehead and pulled my head back. That was unpleasant. I rolled my eyes at him.
“A little more,” he said, and bent my neck further. I growled under the gag.
“I know, I know,” he said. “Its uncomfortable. But I want you to try to endure it for a while.”
“Huh uh,” I managed to express my displeasure through my gag.
“Remember that bit about you calling me Master?” he asked. “Well the master gets to decide how much punishment the slave girl has to endure.”
“Huh Uh!” I expressed emphatic displeasure. He ignored me and tied the rope.
Now I thought the purpose of a gag was to keep me from screaming for help, but actually it was part of my bondage ensemble, it was also a way to put my mouth in bondage!
‘Ok, just relax,’ I thought to myself. ‘I’ve agreed to let him torture me, so lets just see how much I can take.’
JR lay beside me and looked me over. He ran his hands over my body and tugged on the rope in my crotch. I liked that but my neck was starting to hurt and I wanted to be released. I huffed and growled into my gag and tried to wiggle around but he just chuckled. My flopping around attracted his attention to my boobs and he decided to play with them. It must have been the ropes tied around them but my breasts were more sensitive than usual. They felt warm and tingly and the feeling increased when JR squeezed them. I stopped struggling and tried to enjoy
JR is a patient man. He can play with my body for hours. I don’t know how long he teased me that afternoon, but I was a quivering mass of superheated female flesh when he stopped. Besides his patience JR possess a wicked streak. Just when I thought he was going to take a break he grasped my pussy rope and yanked on it.
I wasn’t expecting it, and when that rope tightened against my clitoris the sensation sent me right through the roof! I had a lightning strike orgasm that almost made me faint.
I’d just managed to start breathing again when he yanked the rope once more. This time I screamed in my gag. He kept yanking on the rope and I whined and whimpered and made pleading puppy sounds to get him to stop. Finally he stood on the bed and lifted me up by my pussy rope!. All my weight was supported by that thin little cord through my pussy. (That wonderful, wicked, naughty, little rope.)
JR finally took pity on me and dropped me. I landed on my breasts and they twisted under me which hurt a little and tingled a lot. JR released the rope between my gag and my ankles but left the rest of my ropes on, then chuckling, he walked away and made a pot of coffee.
I lay on that bed feeling about a hundred different emotions. I was in a delicious haze of contentment, my pussy throbbed, my pussy hurt, I was angry, how dare he treat me like a lump of sex? I was happy, I loved being treated like a lump of sex, my pussy tingled and my soul was glowing with a pink mist of warmth and love. (Did I mention that my pussy tingled?)
JR let me lie there for a long time while he drank coffee and read a book. I closed my eyes and felt my pulse throbbing through my pussy.
Eventually JR removed my gag. My mouth was dry and my jaws ached, but I forgot all that when he kissed me, another of his long, deliberate passionate kisses. I was begging him to fuck me as soon as his lips left mine.
He untied my legs but left the ropes on my arms and body. He piled pillows in the center of the bed and lifted me until my bottom rested on them, then he tied my ankles apart. I was so excited that I could barely stand it. And would he fuck me? No!
Not yet anyway. He decided he had to torment me more by teasing my pussy. He played with it, slipped his fingers inside, pinched and tickled and kissed it, but when I got close to cumming he stopped.
Bastard, bastard, bastard!
He just grinned.
Finally he got ready. He positioned himself between my legs and pressed his cock against my pussy.
“Master wait.”
“What?”
“Don’t forget the whip,” I said.
“I might not whip you every time,” he said.
“Oh, I was hoping you would.”
“Do you like the whip already?” he asked. “You’ve only been whipped once.”
“I do like it,” I said. “But I want you to whip me because my marks have faded.”
“Oh?”
“I like having bruises from your whip,” I told him.
“Why on earth do you want to wear bruises on your body?”
“It proves I’m your slave,” I said.
“Aren’t you going a bit overboard about this slave girl stuff?”
“Maybe, but I like having marks under my clothing, its like wearing your brand.”
“How about if I just brand you then?”
My tummy went cold with fear. Brand me? Was he serious?
My God, that would hurt! And a brand would be permanent, my husband would see it sooner or later.
The fear lasted for about two seconds, then I thought: ‘I could take the pain, I could endure any pain for JR, and it would serve my husband right to see that I wore another man’s brand.’ I imagined the look on his face when he saw it.
“Where would you brand me?”
“Right here.” He touched a spot an inch above my pussy.
“What would the brand look like?”
“My initials, about an inch high.”
I considered it. If I shaved my pubic hair then let it grow back after I was branded my husband would never know it was there. It would be my secret. I got hot thinking about it.
I gazed up at JR. “I think I’d love to be branded, but for now I’ll settle for bruises.”
“All right.”
He took a couple of whips from his bag and showed them to me.
“Don’t you have anything bigger?” I asked.
“Not with me.”
“Could you bring bigger ones next time?’
“Sure.”
He used the largest whip on me. I expected him to whip my breasts, but he started whipping the inside of my thighs. Now that’s a pretty sensitive area for a woman and I was soon yelping in pain.
“Want me to stop?” he asked.
“God no,” I gasped. “But why don’t you put the gag back in my mouth.”
This time the gag felt comfortable.
“Well, since you are becoming a pain slut I think I’ll whip you hard,” JR told me. “And with that gag you can scream all you want.”
I closed my eyes and nodded.
JR resumed whipping the inside of my thighs. I was soon squirming in pain, and tiny gasps behind the gag grew to groans and screeches and ultimately screams. Just when I thought I couldn’t endure any more pain the whip hit my pussy!
I never dreamt that a man would whip a woman in that spot. I was shocked. My eyes flew open and I was too surprised to scream. JR looked into my eyes, winked at me, and hit my pussy again. I fainted.
I had a last thought as everything went black, I realized that I was having an orgasm.
When I woke up JR was fucking me. He was plunging in and out of my body and his hands had a cruel grip on my breasts. I looked up at him and it all went black again.
I awoke again and was alone in bed. I was still bound and gagged and could hear the shower running. I really wanted to get up but that was impossible so I lay back and waited patiently.
JR walked in a few minutes later. He was naked, he took one look at me and his cock rose. He didn’t say a word, he just climbed between my legs and fucked me again. This time I didn’t pass out so I was able to enjoy everything. I enjoyed a nice long orgasm too.
JR left me bound and gagged while he took another shower. (Did I mention that one of the requirements of being a sex slave is patience?) I hoped there would be some hot water left if he ever got around to untying me.
Finally he released me. I climbed shakily to my feet and staggered into the bathroom. I didn’t have the strength to stand and decided on a long soak in the tub. While the tub filled I went back into the bedroom. JR was dressed.
“I have to go,” he said. “I’m having dinner with my son and his family tonight.”
“Same time next week?” I asked.
“Absolutely.”
I looked at myself in the mirror, my belly and crotch were bright pink from his whip.
“Well slave lady, will those bruises be satisfactory?” he asked.
“Sure will,” I replied. “But you forgot to whip my breasts.”
“Did I?” he looked closely. “So I did. Shall I correct that?”
“Please.”
He dug out his whip. I clasped my hands behind my neck and stuck out my breasts. He smiled, then slashed the whip across my boobs very hard. Wow, did that hurt!
JR hit me another blow, then another. “Ready for some more?” he asked.
“At least a dozen,” I gasped.
He hit again. By the end of the dozen I was sobbing in pain and passion. My breasts hurt and I loved it.
JR put away the whip, then caressed my breasts.
“Will that suffice, Mrs. Lee?” he asked.
“Yes Master, thank you,” I said, holding his hands to my boobs. “Are you sure you want to go to that dinner? Why not stay here and torture me for a few more hours.”
He shook his head slowly. “I am tempted,” he said.
I stepped close and pressed myself against his body. “You could tie me tighter this time, really tight,” I whispered seductively. “Then go get your big whip. I promise I’ll wait for you.”
He dragged me close and kissed me. His hand sought out my nipple and pinched it while he held the kiss.
“Someday I’ll make you have an orgasm just from hurting your nipple,” he told me.
“That day may be closer than you think,” I said. “I’m starting to enjoy the pain.”
He hugged me and started for the door.
“By the way,” I asked. “How many women have you branded?”
“None,” he replied. “Why?”
“I’ll have to think about it long and hard,” I said. “And I’m not making any promises, but I believe I like the idea.”
His face lit up and he took a step toward me, then he stopped.
“If I don’t leave this second I’ll never get out of here.” He almost ran out the door. I giggled and went into the bath.
The only bad thing about being whipped between your legs is that they can get pretty stiff afterwards. I was sore by the time I got home and had to be careful not to let on. The bruises on my breasts and pussy lasted longer than the first batch and I got a warm tingle every time I looked at them.
CH3
My affair with JR brought me out of my shell. Oddly enough, becoming a slave increased my self confidence, (or perhaps it was the attention JR gave me, and being a slave gave the freedom to enjoy it), anyway I bought nicer clothes and started wearing skirts again. Men at work began to flirt with me and even my husband noticed the change and asked what was going on. I told him my boss had suggested that I might stand a chance of getting promoted if I dressed more professionally. He didn’t question that and said that we could use the extra money.
I was surprised at how easy cheating came to me and I was ashamed at how quickly I became a masochist. It was disturbing to discover that I liked pain. I felt that I was perverse and decadent, but the pleasure eventually overcame my qualms and I came to accept being a masochist, especially since submission brings with it freedom from guilt and multiple orgasms.
I had to ask JR to stop tearing my panties off every time we met. Although it was very erotic it was getting expensive. I was running out of underwear. On his own the dear sweet man bought me a lovely set of very sexy panties. I took them home and wore only them, and one day as I was putting things away in my drawer I realized that I hadn’t worn any of my old panties in a long time. I began wearing them to our sessions and asked JR to rip them off again. We did this until I had used up all my old ones. JR bought me several new pair and some thongs, which I’d never worn before. He gave me a pair of red panties embroidered with “Sex Slave” but told me that he understood if I didn’t want to take them home, in case my husband saw them. I told him to hell with my husband and to buy me all the slave girl panties he wanted. JR enjoys shopping for my underwear and eventually every pair of panties that I owned had been given to me by him. In fact, I haven’t bought my own panties since that day.
I fell in love with JR and reveled in being his slave. I wanted to be owned by him physically and emotionally and wearing stripes from his whip made me feel that I was his property. I had so much pride from wearing his marks that I made sure that I came away from every meeting with fresh ones.
To accommodate my desire to wear stripes JR made a special whip. It was a single strand of leather eighteen inches long and very supple. JR could snap it between my legs with perfect accuracy and leave a red stripe beside the lips of my pussy.
JR and I developed a routine at the end of each session. First I would bend over and stick out my bottom and JR would put four or five stripes across it, then I would kneel, lock my hands behind my neck, arch my back and present my boobs. He would give them six red lines, three above the nipples and three below, and for good measure he’d snap the tip of the whip right squarely on each nipple. For the finale I would lie down, keep my hands behind my head and spread my legs. JR would stand over me and give me two fierce strokes on each side of my pussy, making sure the stripes didn’t cross my pussy lips, then I would clench my teeth, hold my breath and raise my pelvis and he would give one final excruciatingly sexy stroke right into my pussy.
Once, my husband walked in and caught me naked from the waist up. He asked why I had red marks on my breasts. I told him that they were getting bigger and my brassieres were too small. The idiot believed me. Even so, I turned to him and silently offered myself. If only he had touched me I would have dragged him to the bed and given him the screwing of his life. I would have even suggested that he tie me to the bed. I waited for a few seconds but he only made a stupid comment about the expense of buying new bras.
I became obsessed with wearing whip marks but they fade, and my mind kept going back to the idea of being branded. At night I often dreamt about being tied down and having a red hot brand pressed against my flesh. I’d wake up in a sweat with my hand in my pussy. During the day I thought about it and although the thought of the pain was very exciting, the idea of walking around with a brand on my body for the rest of my life made me so hot that I could almost come to an orgasm just thinking about it.
One afternoon as we were getting dressed, JR tied a pussy rope on me and told me to wear it home. He meant it as a joke but I did precisely as he said.
Driving home with that rope between my legs was very exciting. I wriggled in my seat and every movement sent a little tingle through my pussy. I unzipped my jeans and pulled on the rope as I drove. I almost brought myself to an orgasm driving down the street. When I got to my house I drove around the block a couple of times until my breath and color were back to normal. Driving had been a delight but walking around the house in front of my family was incredible! Every step was a physical thrill as well as a reminder that I belonged to JR. I wanted to tell them about it, to make them understand that I was more than just a dull old ordinary wife and mother. ‘Guess what everybody? Believe it or not, there is a man who sees me as sexy and desirable!’
That pussy rope made me feel like I was worth something!
We barbecued that night. My husband offered to do the cooking so I made myself a drink and relaxed on the patio. I lay back on a chaise lounge and casually slipped my fingers into the back of my pants. I tugged the rope tight in my pussy and I wondered if I could make myself have an orgasm without anyone knowing.
I wore my pussy rope for several days, even to bed.
I finally took it off but on Saturday morning I tied a fresh rope between my legs and wore it around the house until it was time to meet JR. Between that rope and anticipating the afternoon’s pleasures, I was a quivering mass of hot female flesh. I wanted to wear a skirt to the motel but my family would have noticed, so I wore jeans and took a skirt with me. On the way I stopped in a parking lot, slipped my pants off and put the skirt on. I wasn’t wearing any panties. When I met JR I lifted my skirt and showed my pussy rope. He shouted with laughter when I told him I’d worn it all week. He grinned, hugged me so tight that I couldn’t breathe, then gave me one of his time stopping kisses. then he grasped my pussy rope and walked me around the room for a few minutes.
He spent that afternoon exploring different ways to drive me wild using a pussy rope, and this I time I didn’t get to lie quietly in bondage, he made me exercise.
He had me lie face down on the bed and tied my arms in a new fashion. He sat on my legs and made me cross my arms at the small of my back. I cupped each elbow in the opposite palm, then he wrapped rope from one elbow to the other. He tied my ankles together but left a short bit of rope between them. He called this a hobble and it permitted me to walk in tiny little steps. He sat me up and tied a leash to the front of my pussy rope, then he stood in front of me and tugged on the leash.
He didn’t say anything but kept tugging that leash harder and harder until I realized that he wanted me to stand up. I struggled to my feet and almost toppled over. Wearing a hobble made it difficult to stand, walking was almost impossible. I tottered for a moment until I got my balance.
JR pulled my leash and led me around the room.
At first I tried walking but that was too slow to suit JR. He tugged harder and I had to hop to keep up. The room isn’t very big so I could only hop about twenty steps then turn and hop back. He made me hop back and forth until I was panting with exertion. In ten minutes I was begging for a break. All that got me was a big gag in my mouth. It was harder to breathe wearing the gag and I made little whimpers to beg for mercy. JR told me to stop whining or the next time he’d make me hop wearing high heels. I shut up quick.
I was passing the dresser when I caught sight of myself in the mirror. I stopped in my tracks. My hair was tousled, my face was pink, my body was covered with sweat and I was huffing like a steam engine. Even standing still my boobs were bouncing like a pair of basketballs. The ropes cut into my skin and my pussy rope disappeared between my legs. I looked like a total tramp, and I loved it!
JR permitted me to stare at myself for a moment, then yanked on the rope and got me moving again. I obeyed but watched myself each time I passed the mirror.
JR finally allowed me a break. I collapsed in the chair and he removed my gag.
“Need a drink?” he asked. I nodded and he brought me a glass of water.
“You must enjoy looking at yourself,” he commented.
“Are you kidding?” I asked. “I hate my body. I avoid looking at myself when I can.”
“Well, you sure were staring at the mirror,” he pointed out.
“I was watching the way my breasts bounce,” I said. “I’ve never seen them do that.”
“They look fantastic,” he said, jiggling one.
“They’re too big and floppy,” I said. “But if you like them . .”
“I do,” he said simply.
“Then I’ll bounce them all I can,” I said. “But I’m liable to collapse into a heap. I’m not in shape for this.”
“Don’t worry, if you collapse I’ll pick you up and toss you on the bed.”
“Gee, thanks Master.”
“You’re welcome, Mrs. Lee.” He regarded me for a moment. “You really like looking at your bouncing breasts?”
“Yes Master. Do you?”
“Of course.”
“I wish this room had more mirrors,” I said.
“Oh, all right,” he groaned in mock irritation. He hopped me to the bed and pushed against my breasts gently until I fell backwards. He curled my legs up in a tight hog tie, put my gag in my mouth and blindfolded me, then he got dressed and left without a word!
I wondering where he had gone. I lay helpless but delighting in the rope through my legs. Just squirming a little made for a sweet tingle in my pussy. I tried to bring myself to a gentle orgasm and was getting close when I heard the door open.
I heard JR moving around the room. He removed my blindfold and I saw two full length mirrors leaning against the walls of the room. They were at the ends of my hopping space. He’d gotten them at a second hand store a block away. He got me back on my feet and ordered me to hop again. Now I could watch my boobs in both directions, what a sweetie!
Hopping was very strenuous and at times I tried to rest by shuffling my feet. Its difficult to move very fast that way, but the different motion made my breasts sway from side to side instead of up and down. JR didn’t care which way they moved, just as long as I kept them moving.
I paraded up and down the room until I got leg cramps. JR caught me in his arms and gently lowered me onto the bed. He didn’t untie me, but did massage my legs until they felt better. That was the end of my hopping for the day, but not the end of my bondage.
JR tied my legs apart then experimented with different ways to yank, tug, and jerk on my pussy rope. He kept at it until I had several orgasms, then he removed the rope from my pussy and screwed me half silly.
I was of mixed mind about that particular day. I had gotten used to lying passively in bondage, and being tortured and screwed required no effort on my part, but hopping around was exhausting. Other than making my breasts bounce hopping wasn’t much fun.
To my chagrin when I stepped on the scales the next morning I discovered that I’d lost two pounds. Oh it was nice to lose weight, but I wasn’t too sure I liked the method. Still, losing two pounds was great, no matter how I did it. (If it sounds like being a sex slave can be confusing, it is.)
When I told JR I’d lost weight he commented that maybe we had stumbled on a new weight loss method for women.
“Oh sure,” I said. “You could market a new program. I can just see you in a roomful of fat naked women, tying them up and making them hop around in a big circle.”
“Wouldn’t be the first time,” he said straight faced.
If I hadn’t been tied up at the time I would have socked him.
Want to know how badly I had fallen for the man? I began working out so I’d be in shape to hop for him! When no one was home I would undress, put on a pussy rope, tie my ankles and practice hopping. I’d also slip my hands through a loop of rope behind my back and twist it tight. Sometimes I cheated and wore a sports bra, and once I tried wearing high heels, but that turned out to be too dangerous. I didn’t want to break an ankle. Usually I’d hop in front of a mirror so I could watch my boobs, but sometimes I’d hop all around the house.
Its amazing what a woman will do when she’s in love.
A few months into our relationship JR gave me a present of a golden pussy chain.
Its a belt of gold mesh two inches wide and very thin. There is a crotch chain of flat oblong links. The chain hooks to the front and back of the belt and passes between my pussy lips. It can be secured in place with two tiny padlocks. The three links that press against my pussy have little knobs for added enjoyment. The entire ensemble is strong enough to withstand a lot of stress but its delicate and feminine and so unobtrusive that I can wear it under my clothing.
JR tied my hands above my head to the wall hook and played with my pussy for a while, then brought out the belt in a gift box. He opened it and showed the belt to me, then buckled it around my waist. I liked the feel of the belt but when he slipped the chain into my pussy I nearly went wild. Once it was in place he ordered me to gyrate the way I had on our first day, and the links sliding across my clitoris drove me to a terrific orgasm. He allowed me to recover, then made me hop around the room. Between my breasts bouncing and the chain riding through my pussy I had a couple of more orgasms before I collapsed on the floor. JR put me on the bed, undid the chain and screwed me half silly.
I wore my pussy chain home and kept it on all evening. Every movement through my pussy was a delight. My husband commented that I seemed to be in a good mood that evening.
I didn’t sleep in my chain, not that first night, but I wore it on a visit to my mother the next day and we went shopping. It was a thrill walking around with the chain between my legs, I was so excited that I nearly had an orgasm. My mind was on JR and his wonderful gift and I had trouble concentrating on anything else. Mom finally demanded to know where my mind was and why she had to say everything twice.
During our shopping expedition I saw some tiny golden bells in a jewelry shop. I went back a few days later and bought two of them. I hooked one to the front of my pussy chain and hung the other on a necklace.
When I wear panties they muffle the bell, but if I go without them it makes a delightful tinkling under my skirt. I get a kick out of being in a crowd and watching people look around wondering where the sound is coming from. (One time I was trotting down a flight of stairs in a public building and a gentleman heard my little bell. He seemed to know where it was because he looked right at my skirt, then at my face. I gave him my most dazzling smile and went on my way).
Sometimes I lock the chain in place and tie the key to it with a ribbon and sometimes I hang the key on a necklace and wear it like a pendant, but if I’m feeling naughty and daring I leave the key at home.
Through trial and error I discovered that I had to wear the crotch chain fairly loose or I ran the risk of cumming in public.
I keep my pussy chain and belt with my other jewelry and I have to be careful to disconnect the chain from the belt. (I’d hate to have to explain to my daughter what they are really for). She saw the belt and asked about it so I told her it was from my teenaged years and I’d found it in an old box. Its too snug for me to wear over clothing but she borrowed it and wore it over her sweaters. She thought the pussy chain was an ordinary necklace and borrowed it too. I couldn’t very well say no, but it was very disconcerting to see my daughter go out wearing my pussy chain around her neck.
I wear the chain when I’m hopping for exercise and the tinkling bell gave me an idea. I worked up a lot of nerve, went to a sex shop and bought some nipple clamps.
I was embarrassed to enter the store but the sales clerk was waiting on another customer so I had a moment to collect myself, and I wandered around looking at things. I was intrigued at the amount of leather clothing. Some of the outfits were quite sexy and I particularly liked some of the corsets. I looked for a punishment bra but didn’t see anything like JR had described. Eventually I found a display of fetish jewelry and came to a shelf full of nipple clamps. I was amazed at the variety, some were small, little more than rubber bands, while others were terrifying things with large sharp alligator teeth. I couldn’t imaging having something like that on my nipple (except that my nipples got hard while I was looking at the clamps).
The sales clerk came over and asked if she could help.
“I’d like to look at some clamps,” I told her. “But I’m not sure what kind to get.”
She was very matter of fact and put me at ease. “How tight do you want them to be?” she asked.
“I don’t know,” I said. “I’ve never worn them before.”
“Ok, in that case why don’t you go in the dressing room and try a few.” She took the tray out of the cabinet and showed me to a tiny cubicle. She stood in the door as I unbuttoned my blouse. She noticed my pink face.
“I can leave if you prefer privacy,” she said.
“No, its all right,” I said. “I just find the situation a little embarrassing.”
“Don’t be silly, its just us girls here.”
I nodded and took off my bra.
“Are you a serious masochist?” she asked. “Do you like a lot of pain?”
I shrugged “I don’t know how you measure it.”
She handed me a pair of clamps.
“These are fairly mild,” she said. “We’ll start off low and work our way up until we find some that are right.”
I blushed and wondered how I’d gotten myself into this situation. I accepted the clamps and gingerly placed one on a nipple. It felt firm but not painful. I put the other one on.
She watched my face for a moment, then shook her head. “Not enough, I can tell.”
“You’re right.” I took them off and she gave me another pair.
I tried many types of clamps. Some had springs, others could be tightened with screws and some had a sort of mechanical pivot that got tighter the harder they were pulled. I tested one of the big ones on my finger. It hurt so much that I quickly took it off.
“Do people actually wear such things?” I gasped.
The clerk nodded. “I have a few customers who can’t get enough pain. These are too mild for them. One woman loves to have her tits tortured so much that her husband uses clamps from battery cables on them.”
“My God!”
I thought about that for a moment. “Does he turn on electricity too?”
“Oh, yes. She loves it. Actually lots of girls like having their boobs electrocuted.”
My nipples were hard as rocks. The clerk noticed and smiled.
“We have some electrical torture units,” she said. “Would you like to try it?”
I was tempted! The idea of electricity shooting through my nipples was very exciting, but I didn’t want that woman to do it. I shook my head.
“Perhaps some other time,” I said. “For now I just want to look at clamps.”
I tried some of the smaller versions of the alligator clamps and liked the intense feel. I looked in the mirror and shook my breasts.
“I’m going to wear them when I hop for my master,” I explained, blushing again. “So I need them to stay on while I’m bouncing around.”
“He makes you hop?” she asked casually.
“Yes.”
“Are you a pony girl?”
“No, we aren’t in to that,” I said. (Actually I had only the vaguest idea what a pony girl was).
“Are you in restraints when you hop?”
“Yes, my arms are bound and I wear a hobble.”
She nodded understandingly. She astonished me by touching my nipple. She rolled it between her fingers rather clinically. My face went bright red.
“You have nice big nipples,” she observed. “They should hold the clamps nicely but you don’t want them to be too heavy.”
“Why not?”
“Heavy clamps tend to fall off if you move a lot, especially if you attach weights to them.”
“I’m planning to hang bells on them.”
“Bells shouldn’t be too heavy,” she mused. She held up the mechanical clamps. “These will stay on no matter what you do and they’ll support weights too, if you decide to add them later.”
She reached for my breast then paused. “Shall I put them on you, or would you rather do it?”
“I’d better do it,” I said very flustered.
I put the clamps on and tightened the screws. They felt firm and sexy.
“See if you can shake them off,” the clerk suggested.
I shook my breasts a few times, the clamps held.
“Try harder,” she said. I was astonished to find myself obeying. I shook my body side to side. She watched with obvious interest and it dawned on me that she was a lesbian. She reached out and gently flicked a clamp to see if it would come off. It held so she tapped it harder. I liked the sensation but was embarrassed at being touched by a woman. Trying hard not to blush I took the clamps off and handed them to her.
“I’ll take them,” I tried to act normally as I slipped into my bra. “And the small alligator clips.”
“Any thing else?” she asked.
“But do you carry punishment bras?” I asked.
“We have a few, but I don’t think we have anything in stock that will fit you. Take your bra off again and I’ll get them.”
She came back with a weird looking black rubber brassiere. She held it against my breasts.
“I think this is too small,” she said.
I took the bra and looked it over. It was very complicated with straps and buckles and laces all over the cups. The cups were lined with dozens of hard little knobs. But it was too small and I could never have squeezed into it.
“You’ll need a much bigger one,” the clerk said. “They have to be over sized just to get them on. After that they can be tightened to compress your breasts and create the pain, or pleasure.”
“Pleasure?” I asked doubtfully.
“One lady’s pain is another woman’s pleasure,” she said. “The bras are popular with pony girls.”
Despite myself, my nipples perked up. She looked with unabashed interest. “We might have to order one specially for you.”
“How much do they cost?” I asked.
She named a figure. I could afford to order one but decided that right then wasn’t the time.
“What about torture bras?” I asked. “I understand that they are more painful.”
“Oh, yes,” she said. “I’ll get one.”
I held the bra against my breast and rubbed the knobs against my skin while I waited. They did feel sexy. I jerked the bra away when the clerk returned. She showed me the torture bra. It was terrifying. Instead of knobs it was lined with sharp little spikes.
“This one is large enough to fit you I think,” she said. “If you want to try it on.”
I took it from her and examined it.
“The first torture bras were simply leather bras lined with thumb tacks,” the clerk told me. “And realistically, they are easy to make at home. The modern ones have a few added features.”
“Like what?” I asked.”
“Some are lined with wires and can be connected to electrical units. They can be set to send a jolt of electricity through the entire breast or send ripples of current from the nipples inwards or vice versa. The can be set with timers to go off in any sequence or at random. Some slave girls have been tied up and hot wired into orgasms for hours. Electrical connections can be made to your pussy too.”
My pussy was getting damp.
“What else?”
“Some bras have needles that can be inserted directly into the nipples,” the woman said. “I have a customer with big boobs like yours and she likes to wear two inch needles straight into her nipples.”
“Oh my God!”
“That’s not all,” she said. “Her mistress ordered torture panties for her.”
“Torture panties?” I gasped. “You mean panties with spikes?”
“Precisely. Spikes lining the crotch of the panties. Her mistress stretches her on a cross then beats her bra and panties with whips and riding crops.”
“Oh my God!”
“She is quite a hit at bondage parties.”
I must have stood with my mouth agape for five minutes. The image of a woman wearing spikes in her pussy was terrifying.
“You still with me?” the clerk asked after a while.
I took a deep breath. “Sorry. I was in shock. You were saying about the bras?”
“Other bras have open nipples with built in clamps that can be tightened down very cruelly.”
I looked at the spikes lining the cup.
“How do you get into one of these without tearing your skin to pieces?” I asked.
“Good question,” she said. “Most ladies don’t want their breasts to be permanently scarred. Here’s how you put the bras on.”
She peeled the cups inside out. “You put the bra on by slowly rolling the cup closed. That way the spikes don’t tear your skin. Once its in place you tighten the straps and your are done. Want to try it?”
Yes, I did, but I was too much a coward.
“Let me give it some thought,” I said handing it back. I put my bra back on.
“Do you have any bells?” I asked when I was dressed.
“No, we don’t carry bells,” she said. “But I like your idea, I’ll have to try that on a couple of my girls.”
“Uh, your girls?” I asked.
“Uh huh. I have one or two clients that would look nice with bells on their nipples.”
“Oh, you’re a dominatrix?” I asked, feeling idiotic.
“Sure am.”
She put the tray of clamps back on the shelf. “There’s a toy store a few blocks away that might carry bells. If they don’t have what you want, try a hobby shop.”
“Ok, thanks.”
She stared at my breasts for a moment, frowning in concentration. “You know, I think the best way to wear bells would be to have your nipples pierced and rings inserted, that way you could attach bells to the rings.”
“Uh, I’m afraid that piercing my nipples is out of the question,” I said. “Besides, I like the pain from the clamps.”
“You could have both,” she said. “But I know what you mean, I like wearing clamps too.”
“Oh? I didn’t think a dominatrix would enjoy pain,” I said.
“Depends on my mood,” she said. “About once a year I get to feeling submissive so I go to another dom and let her beat the daylights out of me. Its a nice change of pace.”
“I see.”
“Have you ever submitted to a woman?” she asked as she rang up my purchase.
“No, only to my master.”
“You might give it some thought,” she said. “You might like it.” She held up the nipple clamps. “Shall I wrap them or would you like to wear them home?”
I stared at her in surprise.
“Just kidding,” she laughed. She handed me my purchase.
“When you are ready to order the punishment bra give me a call, I’ll make sure we get you fitted properly.” She handed me a business card. “Also, among other things, I do body piercing, If you change your mind about piercing your nipples, come see me and I’ll give you a personal discount.”
“Oh I think I might like having them pierced,” I said. “And my master would probably like it too, but my husband is sure to ask questions.”
“Yes, that can be a problem,” she agreed. “Too bad because nipple rings and pussy rings add an entirely new dimension to submission. There’s nothing like being led around by a leash attached to your labia.”
That sent a tingle through my tummy.
“I guess I’m not your typical customer,” I said.
“Oh yes you are,” she said. “Very few of my customers walk around in leather and spikes. You’d never recognize the average submissive by looking at her.”
“Oh.”
She leaned close and looked into my eyes. “Think about being dominated by a woman. When you’re ready I’ll give you your first session for free.”
I grabbed my purchase and fled.
‘My God,’ I thought. ‘I’ve just been propositioned by a lesbian.’
I found the bells at a toy store.
When I got home I put the small clips on my nipples and wore them around the house until the family came in.
That night I dreamt that JR tied me to a bed then allowed a naked woman to pierce my nipples with rings, then she put a torture bra on me, attached leashes to the rings and forced me to follow her around in public. Afterward she made me kneel and lick her pussy while JR watched. It was a very disturbing dream.
The dream bothered me for several days until I came to the conclusion that the dream meant that I was submitting to JR, not the woman. I asked myself how far I was willing to go to please him. Would I submit to something so distasteful as lesbian sex? Could I do it just to please him? - Yes, I could.
I hopped for JR the next time we got together. He was delighted with my nipple clamps and bells and ordered me to hop and bounce for a long time. After a while he pointed out that I sounded like sleigh bells. I realized that he was right and started laughing. I got a case of giggles that I couldn’t stop so he finally gagged me to keep from disturbing the neighbors. When I got myself under control he made me hop with a different rhythm.
I had to hop three steps, then shake my boobs from side to side three times. Hop, hop, hop, shake, shake, shake. I looked so ridiculous in the mirrors that I started giggling again. JR used a whip across the back of my legs to encourage me to keep moving. I tried to hop but I couldn’t stop laughing. He whipped me harder and it really stung my legs. I tried to get away from him although there’s not much chance of that in a hobble.
I dodged and twisted, all the while shrieking with laughter. (Good thing I was wearing a gag). Finally I fell down and tried to roll under the bed. JR finally gave up, pulled me from under the bed and bent me over a chair. He spanked my bottom until I was moaning with delight then screwed me from behind. My bells jingled nicely in rhythm with his thrusts.
JR didn’t make me hop every time we met. Far from it, I was usually so tightly bound that I couldn’t move.
JR is very single minded. He planned every meeting and each one seemed to have a theme, or at least a point of interest. For example, one afternoon he ate my pussy for five hours. That’s right, FIVE hours.
When I arrived everything was prepared. He had moved the dresser away from the wall and taped a folded blanket to the top as padding. He ordered me to undress and climb on the dresser. I decided to see if I could entice him away from what ever he had planned. When I was naked I clasped my hands behind my back and hopped around for a moment. My bouncing breasts diverted him for a while, he fondled them for a few minutes while I enjoyed another of his long wonderful kisses, but I still ended up tied to the dresser. I’ve learned that when JR has his mind made up it stays made up.
JR had me lie on my back while he tied my wrists to the legs of the dresser, then he bent each of my legs and tied my ankles to my upper thighs. Naturally he took his time, used plenty of rope and made sure that each leg was artistically tied and each knot was perfect. After that he tied a rope from each of my knees to the legs of the dresser. Those ropes kept my legs wide apart.
I wiggled happily because my pussy was at the right height for him to fuck while standing up. However, fucking wasn’t what he had in mind.
JR dragged a chair close, sat down and buried his face in my pussy. I got no warning, no warm up, one second I was lying quietly and the next instant JR’s mouth was engulfing my pussy!
Somehow I knew I was in for a wonderful afternoon.
JR ate my pussy.
That’s all he did that day. I had about a hundred orgasms, some within minutes of each other. They blurred together and seemed to be continuous. Don’t misunderstand, I like having my pussy eaten as much as the next woman, but five hours can drive a girl insane! I whimpered, sobbed, groaned, gasped, whined and begged for a few minutes break, and all he did was pause long enough to stuff a gag in my mouth. He didn’t even screw me that afternoon, and all he would have had to do was stand up and slide his cock in me, but nope!
JR just doesn’t take breaks very often but during one interval a very erotic incident happened. JR was in the bathroom and I was lying semi conscious when the door blew open.
I opened my eyes when I felt the breeze. At first I thought JR had gone out but I froze when I heard voices.
Three men were talking just outside our room. They were so close I could see their shadows on the wall. A couple of steps and they could have seen me. I didn’t know what to do. What would happen if they saw me? Would they think I’d been kidnapped and call the police. . . or would they just come in and fuck me?
I thought I’d have died of embarrassment if those men had seen me, but then . . . if they had screwed me it might serve JR right for keeping me so worked up. I lay back and waited to see what would happen. I was no longer frightened, in fact, I was getting turned on. I knew that if those men looked inside the first thing they would see would be my pussy, pink and damp.
It seemed to take forever but JR finally came out of the bathroom. He saw the open door and raised his eyebrows.
“Did someone come in?” he asked.
I shook my head.
He stuck his head out the door. The conversation stopped.
“Are we disturbing you?” I heard a man ask.
“Not at all,” JR replied. “I’m waiting for a pizza delivery and hoped you were it.”
“Sorry.”
JR stepped inside and attached the safety chain, but left the door ajar. No one could see me but they could hear. JR put his finger to his lips, then sat down, made himself comfortable, and went back to eating my pussy. I tried to keep quiet but his tongue drove me so wild that I stopped caring if anyone heard me or not.
When JR finally untied me I couldn’t stand. My legs were so wobbly that he had to help me into the bathroom. I wanted to have a long soak in the tub but didn’t have time. I sat under the shower for a few minutes but I was so exhausted that I almost fell asleep and had to force myself to dry off and get dressed.
When I got home I told my husband that I didn’t feel well and to order pizza for dinner. After we ate I went to bed and slept for eleven hours straight.
My pussy was so tender that it throbbed all night and all the next day. I pretended to be sick and stayed in bed on Sunday just so I wouldn’t have to sit up. (Sitting put unbearable pressure on my pussy). I slept a lot that day and dreamt about being gang fucked by dozens of strangers while JR held the door open for them.
While I lay around I had time to calculate that I had arrived at the motel at noon and staggered out the door at five-forty. I was probably tied to the dresser within fifteen minutes of my arrival, and counting breaks and the time it took to shower and get dressed, I estimate that JR ate my pussy for a total of five hours.
(Did I mention that he might be slightly compulsive?)
It also occurred to me that JR did not cum that afternoon. He didn’t screw me or make me suck his cock, everything had been done for my pleasure alone.
CH 4
During the next session JR and I had a long discussion. He tied me to the bed and made love to me while we talked.
I wanted to talk right away but he had something planned and told me to wait.
He tied me in a flat spread eagle and lay atop me. He pressed his cock against my pussy, gathered my breasts together and lowered his chest onto them, and kissed me.
JR kept his lips on mine one way or another for almost an hour. Sometimes he simply kissed me, other times he nibbled my lips or explored the inside of my mouth with his tongue. Occasionally he slid down and sucked my breasts, but most of the time he attended to my mouth.
After a long time he raised my knees and entered my pussy, then he gave me permission to talk.
He kept a slow steady rhythm while I told him about my visit to the adult store and about my dream.
“So you dreamt about submitting to a woman?” he asked.
“Yes, and I didn’t like it at first,” I said. “But I realized that the dream was about submitting to you, not a woman.”
“Have you ever had any lesbian fantasies?” he asked.
“No.”
“Not even curious about it?”
“Never, why are you asking?”
“A lot of female slaves submit to lesbians even if they aren’t gay, it increases their feelings of humility and obedience. Some male slaves will submit to men for the same reason.”
“You mean that a submissive man might have to . . . open his mouth for another man if his mistress ordered him to?”
“Yes.”
“Even if he doesn’t like it?”
“Accepting such an extreme form of submission proves his devotion to his mistress. Besides, lots of people crave humiliation.”
“Men too?”
“Sure. Some men are truly submissive wimps, while others may be strong willed men who happen to enjoy role reversal at times. A man might like to be under someone else’s control for a change, instead of always being the one to make decisions.”
“The woman who waited on me at the store is a dominatrix but she said that she likes to be beaten once in a while by another woman. She said she liked the change of pace.”
“Same thing for some men.”
I imagined a naked man bound on his knees taking another man into his mouth while a cruel woman stood over him. I have to admit that I found the idea arousing.
“I think I understand.” I said. “Would you like to humiliate me in public?”
“Only if you would want it,” he replied.
I thought about it for a few minutes. The idea of doing sexual things in front of people did seem exciting, so long as JR was there to make me do them. I remembered that day the door blew open.
“If it weren’t for my family I think I would like let you do it,” I said.
“No matter what I might make you do?” he asked.
“Yes.”
“And you think your dream signified that you would perform a lesbian act if I told you too?”
“Yes.”
“Interesting,” he mused.
“Would you like to watch me give pleasure to a woman with my mouth?” I asked. “I’ll do it if you want.”
He considered it for a few moments, then shrugged.
“It would be a way for me to prove my love,” I said.
“You’re proving it right now,” he said. “To my complete satisfaction, no other proof is necessary.”
I almost cried when he said that.
“Thank you,” I whispered. “But after all these years of emotional starvation perhaps I need to keep proving it to myself.”
“So if I gave you to woman you would submit just to prove your love?”
“Yes.”
“Would it help if I watched?”
“Yes, I think I would enjoy having you watch.”
“What if I were to go away and leave you alone with her?”
“I’d still do it.”
“What if I sold you into slavery or rented you out to men and women?”
“Yes.”
“Ever read the ‘Story of O’?”
“No, what is it?”
“A book about a woman who becomes a sex slave, and her master gives her to another man to test her devotion.”
“I understand that kind of devotion,” I said.
“O’s master gave her away permanently.”
That stopped me. I looked up at him in concern.
“Don’t worry,” he said gently. “I’m not giving you away. I think I’ll keep you all to myself.”
“For how long?”
“Thirty, forty years, maybe more.”
That did it! I was bawling like a baby.
That was the day I made up my mind to be branded.
When JR untied me I pushed him into the chair and crawled into his lap. I cuddled up and just sat in his arms.
“Master, would you please brand me?” I asked softly.
“What?”
“Remember when we first met we talked about branding? Well, I’m ready now.”
“Are you sure?” he asked. “It would be very painful.”
“I can take the pain,” I said. “I’m sort of looking forward to it.”
“A brand would be permanent,” he warned. “Your husband is sure to see it someday.”
“I want it to be permanent,” I said. “As for my husband, the day may come when I show it to him.”
“How do you plan to conceal it from him in the meantime?”
“I’ll shave my pubic hair before you brand me, then I’ll make sure he doesn’t see me naked until it grows back.”
“It will be sore for days,” he said.
“I know,” I said softly. “My pussy is getting damp thinking about it.” I guided his hand to my crotch.
The next instant I was on the bed and JR was on top of me and deep inside me. We made love and for the first time I was able to hold him in my arms.
JR told me he would give me two weeks to think it over before he branded me.
I knew I wasn’t going to change my mind and I thought about being branded for the next fourteen days. Anticipating the pain kept me so excited that I could barely contain myself.
Two days ahead of time I shaved my pussy. After that I had trouble sleeping for the remaining nights and when Saturday arrived I was so impatient that I barely got through the morning. My daughter saw how jumpy I was and asked what was wrong. I told her that it was just a case of nerves.
My husband was supposed to take the boys to a little league tournament that afternoon but it was rained out. At first I was annoyed, then pleased. I smiled to myself because I wanted him to be there when I came home wearing JR’s brand.
When I arrived at the motel JR kissed me for about five minutes, then he showed me his preparations.
He’d brought a hot plate, a propane torch, a socket wrench, and the brand. I looked at the brand closely. It was simply his initials made of iron. The initials were an inch wide and an inch and a half tall, and mounted on a long handle. They were already blackened from heat.
“This had been used,” I said. “Have you branded some other woman?”
“Dozens,” he said. “Do you think you are the only filly in my herd?”
“Ooh, you bastard!”
He chuckled. “The brand is new. I had it made just for you and the reason its blackened it that I tested it, see?”
He showed me a piece of thick leather. His initials were branded into it several times. The leather was light tan and his initials were a dark brown. My pussy throbbed when I saw it.
“This is what my tummy is going to look like?” I asked breathlessly.
“Yes, but you are going to have to be very brave,” he said.
“I’m not afraid of the pain,” I said.
“I know, but you still might jerk and blur the brand.”
“Oh, I never thought of that.”
“I think I’ve figured out a way to prevent that,” he said.
“How?”
“I’m going to tie you very tightly . . .”
“Ooh goody!” I interrupted.
“Be quiet and listen,” he said.
“Sorry Master.”
“I’m going to tie you very tightly,” he repeated. “I’m going to gag you in case you scream, and I’m going to blindfold you.”
“Blindfold? I want to watch.”
“No,” he said firmly. “If you see it coming you still might jerk involuntarily.”
Darn! I wanted to watch but I didn’t want a blurred brand on my tummy.
“You aren’t going to know the brand is coming because I’m going to lower your anticipation.”
“How will you do that?”
“I brought a metal tool the same size as the brand, see?” he held up the socket wrench. “I’m going to chill this in a bowl of ice and I’ll touch it to your skin several times before I use the brand. The ice cold metal will feel just like red hot metal for a split second. You’ll get accustomed to the touch and with the blindfold you won’t see the real brand coming.”
“Oh,” I thought about it. “I guess it makes sense, but I’d rather watch.”
“You’ll be able to watch it later,” he said. “I brought a video camera.”
He is so wonderful!
“What is the hot plate for?” I asked.
“Its to preheat the brand, I’ll heat it the rest of the way with the torch.”
“Ok.”
“It will be red hot,” he warned. “So hot that it will glow.”
“Yesssssss.”
He handed me an ice bucket “Why don’t you run down to the ice machine and fill this up,” he said.
“Yes Master.”
When I returned JR placed the wrench into the ice.
The brand was already hot. JR lit the torch and held the flame to the brand until it glowed red.
“Watch this.”
He pressed the brand against the leather, smoke appeared instantly.
“Oh my God!” I gasped.
“That’s going to happen to your skin,” JR warned. “Are you certain . . .?”
He shut up when he saw that I was tearing my clothes off.
He turned off the torch then positioned the chair to catch the light. Then he set up the camera and shot a few test frames.
“Sit down so I can get a light reading off your skin,” he ordered.
“Yes master.” I sat down and opened my legs.
JR stopped dead when he saw my naked pussy.
“Wow, that’s nice,” he said.
I wriggled with pleasure.
“If I’d known you liked it shaved, I’d have done it long ago.”
“What would your husband have said?” he asked.
“Who cares?”
JR gazed at my pussy for a moment, then picked up the ropes.
“I think I should get you tied up,” he said.
“About damn time.”
He started to tie me but I stopped him.
“Wait,” I said. “Why don’t you film me being tied up.?”
“Ok.”
“And make sure you get close ups of my pussy before and after.”
I stepped away and he turned the camera on. I walked into view, rested my hand on the back of the chair, slowly turned completely around. JR zoomed in on my pussy and I held still for a minute, then he zoomed out and I sat down. I smiled at the camera and crossed my legs. I looked into the lens.
“Hi,” I said in my most sultry voice. “I am Mrs. Jean Lee. My husband is Scott Lee and we live at 1234 Blank Street in Denver Colorado. I’m at a motel and I’m about to be branded.”
I uncrossed my legs and opened them wide. I touched my chest and slowly slid my hand down to my belly.
“Being branded is my idea,” I said. “I’m a sex slave to another man and I’ve begged him to brand
me with his initials and he’s agreed to do it. I’m going to wear my master’s brand right here,” I touched the spot. “Just above my pussy.”
I smiled at JR. He stepped close with the ropes.
I placed my hands behind the chair and he tied my wrists very tightly. I couldn’t suppress a gasp of delight. He wrapped rope around my torso and the chair above and below my breasts. JR moved to my legs. He pulled my knees wide apart and tied them to the chair arms, then he tied my ankles.
“Ok, are you ready?” he asked.
I was so excited that I was trembling.
“Yes Master, I’m ready.”
He put the gag in my mouth. He tightened the buckle and I winked at the camera as he lowered a blindfold over my eyes.
I heard JR bustling around. I heard the propane torch light with a pop and smelled the odor of the gas. I have never been so excited in my life!
His finger touched me an inch above my pussy. A moment later I jumped when something cold touched the same spot. JR was right, it felt hot for a split second. I gasped and felt a wonderful thrill shoot through my pussy.
“Ummmmm!” I moaned happily. A moment later the cold metal touched me again. I jerked slightly, but giggled. It touched me a third time, then I heard the torch move. I tensed, was this it?
Something touched my nipple. I gasped in surprise. Was he going to brand my breast too? No, it was cold. I shook my breasts, then remembered that I was supposed to hold still. There was a long pause, I waited and waited. When was he going to touch me again? Finally I felt another cold touch near my belly button, another on my breast and another inside my thigh.
‘Oh God,’ I thought. ‘He may play this out for an hour. I’ll be out of my mind by then.’
I felt another cold touch above my pussy, another on my breast. It went away but was instantly replaced by another touch above my pussy. It felt the same for a second, then I felt the pain! Every muscle in my body tensed.
‘Don’t move,’ I told myself. ‘You can take the pain, its for JR and you can take it! Don’t move, don’t move, don’t move!’
I was doing ok, I hadn’t moved, but then I smelled meat cooking and heard JR say: “Now my little slave girl, you’ve been branded for life.”
The orgasm roared through me like an avalanche! I blacked out instantly.
When I awoke my blindfold and gag were gone but I was still tied to my chair. JR was putting away the torch and things.
“Hi,” he said. “Have a nice nap?”
“How long was I out?” I asked.
“A couple of hours.”
“What?”
“Just kidding,” he laughed. “You’ve been asleep about ten minutes.”
“Asleep? I fainted.”
“From shock or pain?” he asked.
“I think I fainted from an orgasm,” I said, wriggling contentedly, then I remembered and looked at my pussy. “My God, I can’t see it.”
“Believe me, its there,” he laughed. “Hold on and I’ll untie you.”
“Wait, is the camera still on?”
“No, I turned it off while you were unconscious.”
“Why don’t you put my gag and blindfold back and turn on the camera, then remove them and untie me on video. I’ll stand up and display my brand for the camera.”
“Are you becoming a porn model?”
“Please?”
“Ok, open up.”
He replaced my gag and blindfold.
“Ok the camera is running.”
I had my eyes closed when JR removed my blindfold again. I looked languidly at the camera and smiled contentedly as soon as the gag was out of my mouth. JR untied me and I stood up. Pain shot through my belly.
“Ooh!” I gasped. I straightened up and posed beside the chair. I turned back and forth, then spread my legs and placed my hands on my hips. JR zoomed the camera in for a close up of my brand. I held the pose for a minute, then he turned the camera off.
I tried to see my brand in the dresser mirror, but it was too high. I ran into the bathroom. Same thing. I tried hopping but that didn’t work. I could have wept in frustration. I trudged back into the bedroom. JR gave me a hand mirror when I walked in. He’d thought to bring one.
I held the mirror close to my tummy. The letters were a deep, dark red, almost brown and the skin around them was bright rink. I touched the letters gingerly, it hurt.
“Wow!” I gasped.
“Painful?” JR asked.
“Yes it is,” I said.
He knelt and inspected it. “I think we got it centered nicely,” he said. “And the letters are straight up and down.”
I was very pleased. I hugged him.
“Thank you very much, Master.”
“You are welcome, Mrs. Lee.”
“What are we going to do now?” I asked.
“I brought a still camera,” he said. “I thought I’d take a few still pictures too.”
“You think of everything,” I said. “You must have done this before.”
“Dozens of times.”
I hoped he was kidding.
He got out his camera and took pictures of my brand.
“We don’t need more than five or six pictures,” he said. “What should we do to use up the rest of the roll?”
“How about this?” I sat in the chair and spread my legs wide. He grinned and took a picture. I hopped up and turned around, bent over and displayed my pussy and bottom. JR finished the roll taking pictures of me posing in the most obscene positions I could think of.
“Where are you going to get the film developed?” I asked. “I wouldn’t take it to the corner drug store.”
“I’ll do it at home,” he said. “I have a dark room in the basement.”
“Did you happen to bring any more film?” I asked. “I’ll pose some more if you like.”
“No, I only brought one roll,” he said. “But I can get some more in the lobby.”
“Why don’t you tie me up, then go get some film?” I suggested.
“You want to be tied up again?” he asked surprised.
“Of course, why wouldn’t I?”
“I thought you might be in too much pain,” he said.
I hugged him again and rubbed my breasts against his chest. “I’m never in too much pain,” I said softly. “And I’d like to reward you, my wonderful Master. Tie me any way you choose then fuck me silly.”
I was rewarded by another deep lingering kiss.
JR tied me to the bed in a no nonsense, legs wide apart, spread eagle position perfect for screwing, then walked to the lobby and bought film.
He shot several rolls of me tied to the bed, unfortunately I was in the same position for every shot. Since I was tied up all I could change was my expression. It was too much trouble to retie me for each picture. It made me realize that bondage models must go through a lot of changes every time they do a photo shoot. I’ll bet more time is spent retying them than taking pictures.
JR offered to change my pose but I asked him to put the damn camera down and get on top of me. He looked at my brand doubtfully.
“That’s going to hurt,” he said.
“That’s the idea,” I said. “I’m a sex slave remember? Now please fuck me.”
He still looked uncertain as he crawled on top of me. His weight did hurt my brand which triggered a masochistic thrill. I gasped in genuine delight and that set him off. He began screwing me like there was no tomorrow. I enjoyed several sweet orgasms.
At the end of the day JR got dressed. He laughed when he caught me admiring myself in the mirror for the tenth time.
“My my, aren’t you becoming the narcissist,” he joked.
“I’m proud of my brand,” I told him. I pushed my belly toward him. “See?”
“I’m proud of you,” he said, taking me in his arms.
My belly was very painful when I got home. I walked carefully from my car to hide the pain, but to my surprise I had the house to myself. My daughter was on a date and my husband left a note telling me that he and the boys had gone to the movies.
I undressed and stood in front of my full length mirror. I looked at the brand for a long time. I was very proud of myself.
I walked naked to the kitchen and rubbed antiseptic ointment on the brand to prevent infection. Rubbing was painful and I got excited and masturbated right there in the kitchen. I liked being naked so I stayed that way. I puttered around watering plants and tidying up until I heard my husband’s car in the driveway. I went to my bedroom, picked up a gown and walked leisurely to the front hall. I stood inside the door and waited until I heard my husband’s key in the lock before I slipped the nightgown over my head. It dropped in place just as the door opened.
The boys went to the family room and turned on a video game. Hubby gave me a peck on the cheek and settled into his recliner. I sat on the couch and pretended to watch television.
I was very happy. I had finally done something special. I wore a permanent mark showing that I was valued by a good man and I was now his property. I felt wonderful!
My husband sensed my good mood and decide that he wanted sex. He was waiting when I came to bed. We always made love in the dark so I didn’t worry about him seeing the brand. But I didn’t want him to touch my pussy and discover that I’d shaved, so I pushed him onto his back and played with his cock. At first I just wanted to get it over with, but lying on my stomach made my brand rub against the sheets, which turned me on.
I sucked hubby’s cock with real enthusiasm. I hoped to make him cum in my mouth but he sat up, rolled me onto my back and climbed on. He was in such a hurry that he didn’t notice that my pussy was bald. His lovemaking was paltry compared to JR, but his pudgy belly bouncing on JR’s brand really lit my fire and I decided to give him the screwing of his life.
‘If you only knew that you are fucking another man’s slave,’ I thought. I clasped him close, wrapped my legs around him, gasped and moaned and put on a convincing display.
Some of the groans were real though, my brand hurt and I gasped in pain. Oddly I didn’t enjoy the pain the way I did with JR. I closed my eyes and pretended that JR was screwing me and my yelps inspired hubby who for once did a good job. I actually had an orgasm.
Evidently I’d been pretty noisy. When we finished I could hear my sons giggling in their rooms and I surprised myself by not being embarrassed. I got up and put on my gown. The bed was a wreck and I wanted to tidy it up but my husband was already asleep. I looked at him, sprawled across the bed with his mouth open.
‘I hope you enjoyed that,’ I thought. ‘Because that was the last time. From now on only my master gets to fuck me.’
I went to the kitchen and made myself a snack.
CH 5
The next time we met JR brought the photographs and video. He showed me the pornographic pictures first. I cringed when I saw my body, but JR insisted that he liked the pictures and thought they were very erotic. He said that my genuine passion was obvious and me being a real every day woman was more erotic than some professional Barbie Doll model. I did have to admit that my face radiated the pure happiness of a woman in love. JR joked that he ought to submit the pictures to a porn magazine. I told him go ahead and that I would pose for more if he wanted me to.
(Much later he did send naughty pictures of me to a bondage magazine. I posed in a gag and blindfold, which effectively hid my face so that I doubt that anyone would recognize me. The magazine published the pictures in their amateur section and over the years we sent in several more. JR bought copies. I still have them carefully hidden away.)
The pictures of my brand were great, but they were all close ups. My pussy was visible but not my face.
Best of all was the video. I was fascinated watching myself and got turned on watching JR tie me up.
Watching the video gave me the opportunity to see what JR did after I was blindfolded.
He sat crossed legged at my feet and made himself comfortable. He lit the torch and held the flame against the brand. I was utterly enthralled watching the metal heat up until it glowed red. He set the brand back on the hot plate and pulled the wrench from the ice. It was fascinating watching myself jerk when it touched me.
“I thought I was holding perfectly still,” I marveled.
JR patted my hand.
The video showed him touch the cold metal to my body several times then shift the wrench to his left hand and pick up the brand. He held it in the flame for a moment then moved it between my knees. He leaned forward and peered at my pussy, then with his left hand touched the cold wrench to my breast and a second later pressed the brand against my belly.
Watching myself react was one of the most erotic things I’ve ever seen!
My body jerked as the brand was removed, then became stiff as every muscle tightened. I watched my chest rise slowly but powerfully until my back was arched away from the chair. My head strained back, my breasts pointed at the ceiling and my upper body was almost bent double. Muscles stood out in my neck and my arms lifted until my topes were as taut as steel cables. My body was rigid for a long, long time, then I collapsed. My head rolled for a moment, then dropped onto my chest.
Watching it was like a physical blow. My pussy flashed white hot and my legs got weak. I sank to the floor.
“That must have been very painful,” JR commented.
“It wasn’t the pain,” I whispered. “That was an orgasm.”
“No kidding?”
I just nodded.
JR looked at me in concern. “Are you all right?” he asked.
“Yes,” I managed to whisper.
I hadn’t undressed yet, but my hands were on my breasts squeezing hard.
“There’s more on the tape,” JR said.
The scene changed to a close up of my brand. The camera held on it for a few moments then panned up to my head. JR removed my gag and blindfold and untied me. I watched myself stand, then pause as a look of surprise came over my face.
“That was when you realized how painful it was,” JR commented. I nodded.
I straightened, the camera focused on my pussy and my new brand then back to my face, then the tape ended.
“Rewind it please,” I begged.
“I thought you told me your breasts weren’t sensitive,” he said.
I looked at him questioningly. He nodded toward my chest. I looked down and saw that I was still squeezing my boobs.
“Good heavens!” I gasped and took my hands away.
“Don’t stop on my account,” he said. “I like what you’re doing.”
“Yes Master.” I squeezed my breasts again. “Would you please rewind the tape?” I asked.
“All right,” he said. “But get your clothes off.”
I practically tore them off.
He rewound the tape but didn’t start it. “Kneel and spread your legs,” he commanded. I hurried to obey.
“Lock your fingers behind your neck and keep them there,” he said. “Don’t touch your pussy.”
He played the tape again in slow motion. I could have watched it a thousand times.
As it turned out I did get to watch it many times that day. JR tied me face down over the table and screwed me from behind while he replayed the tape over and over.
The tape is only sixteen minutes long and JR made a copy that repeated the scene for the entire duration of the tape, over ninety minutes. A few years ago he transferred it to DVD for me, I watch it all the time.
That afternoon JR asked if I’d ever been screwed in my ass.
“No master,” I answered, “But I’d love to have you do it if that’s what you want.”
“Are you sure?”
I craned my neck to look at him.
“Of course I’m sure,” I said. “How can you ask that? I’m your slave, you can do anything you want to me.”
“Ok, but it might hurt.”
“I like it when you hurt me,” I told him. “Besides, I’ve thought about having you do that to me for a long time.”
He put his cock in my ass. He was gentle but it did hurt, and as I expected, I liked it.
I watched the tape one more time after JR finished with me.
“That’s interesting,” I commented.
“What is?” JR asked.
“I can’t get over the way my body moved while you were branding me,” I said. “I thought I was holding perfectly still.”
“No way,” he laughed. “You were straining so hard that I thought the ropes might snap.”
I grew to like being fucked from behind. Partly because I enjoyed the sensation and partly because JR liked it.
I recall one afternoon in particular. I was tied face down on the bed, arms and legs spread wide. It was winter and snow was falling outside. I got a little cool and JR climbed on top of me and just lay there. His weight felt good and his body kept me warm. I felt secure and loved and happy. We didn’t speak, we just lay there for a long time. Eventually I felt his cock stir and press against my pussy. JR didn’t move his body, he just let his cock slip inside me. I tried not to move, to just savor the moment, but his cock began to heat me up. I wiggled my bottom slightly but JR didn’t respond. I wiggled a little more but with no response. It became a silent test of wills. I was determined to make him screw me and he was determined to resist. I began rotating my hips and gently thrusting upward. The unspoken rule was that he couldn’t with draw. My gyrations were beginning to work. I felt him grow harder. I began making hopeful little puppy whimpers. Finally I opened my eyes and looked back at him. That did it.
JR yanked his cock out of my pussy and slammed it back into my rectum. Then he went insane and fucked me like a wild man. He reached under me, grabbed my breasts with iron hard fingers and squeezed until I was gasping in pain and delight. He yanked and tugged and twisted my breasts until I wondered if they’d come off in his hands, but all the time I was feeling a rippling glow of pleasure. My breasts got hotter and hotter and a sweet buzzing seemed to come from my pussy. Finally JR came with one of the most violent orgasms I’d ever seen. He thrust into me with more power than I could imagine, and I came too!
I had an orgasm while being screwed in my ass. I don’t know if that was the source of ecstasy or it was the tormenting of my breasts, perhaps it was both, but I came!
JR jumped off the bed, grabbed a whip and cut across my bottom with all his strength. It was like fire and it took all my will power not to scream. I raised my butt and begged for more. I got more.
JR whipped me so hard that my orgasms didn’t stop. I slid into a sort of trance where I felt the furious pain from the whip in perfect rhythm with my orgasms. I wasn’t gagged and didn’t want to take the time to have JR put one in my mouth, so in a deep part of my brain, where a tiny bit of reason still existed I clenched my teeth and held back my screams, but the rest of my being gave itself over to the heavenly delight of whip and orgasms.
When JR, exhausted, finally put the whip down, I lay on the bed and sobbed. He knelt beside me, looked at me in concern, then smiled when I managed to wink at him. He put a blanket over me, curled up beside me and we both fell asleep.
That was one of the best whippings I’d ever gotten. My legs and bottom were crossed with deep whip cuts and a couple of them were seeping drops of blood. JR felt terrible and apologized, but I hugged him close and thanked him for the most erotic afternoon of my life. His fingers left deep bruises on my breasts and the whip marks lasted for almost three weeks. Wonderful!
As we were packing up at the end of the day I asked JR to loan me the brand.
“Certainly,” he replied. “But what do you want it for?”
“I have a little idea,” I said. “I’d like to try it before I tell you.”
“You aren’t going to brand yourself again, are you?”
“No, nothing like that. Could you bring it next week?”
“I don’t have to,” he said. “Its in the trunk of my car.”
I took the brand to a custom leather goods shop and asked them to make me a purse, and to brand it with JR’s initials. They told me that branding would make it look like a cowgirl’s purse and suggested that if I preferred something more sophisticated they could emboss the leather instead. I agreed but insisted that the embossing match JR’s brand perfectly. It cost me extra but they made a special stamp.
I was delighted when I saw the purse. The workmanship was exquisite, they had embossed JR’s initials on the flap just as I’d wanted. I had selected leather the same color as my skin and told them to emboss the initials in a reddish brown dye. When I got home I undressed and held the purse beside my tummy. The stamp matched my brand perfectly.
The leather shop keeps the stamp for me. Over the years I’ve ordered purses, wallets, check books, belts and key rings, all embossed to match my brand. I have formal purses in black patent leather, every day brown, summer white and natural skin tone (my favorite). No one has ever asked me why those initials appear on all my leather items, but if anyone ever does I intend to tell them.
My scar healed after a couple of weeks and I allowed my pubic hair grew back. I hated to cover the brand and I was sorry when it stopped hurting because every twinge was an erotic thrill.
I’ve fantasized about being branded again, perhaps on my bottom but specially on my breasts. I pretend I’m bound tightly to a cross and my breasts are forced outward. I watch the red hot branding iron approach until I can feel the heat on my breast. Then JR touches the brand gently to my nipple and I hear that tiny sizzle just before I feel the pain. When the heat sears through my nipple its enough to make me cum. I told JR about my fantasy hoping he might actually do it to me, but he adamantly refuses. He says that one brand on my body is enough, and besides, he doesn’t want to permanently damage my breasts. Reluctantly I have to agree with him. Now that I’ve learned to enjoy my breasts I don’t want to have the nerves damaged.
I did discover a nice substitute for branding though, hot candle wax. I saw pictures in a bondage magazine of women being tortured with hot wax dripped onto their breasts and I tried it at home. The effect of the hot wax hitting my nipple was terrific!
I was home alone one morning and found some old birthday candles in a kitchen drawer. I stripped to the waist, lit a candle and let the wax drip onto my breast. I had a tiny orgasm when the first drop landed and several more before I was done. I spent the entire morning dripping wax on myself. My masochism had progressed to the point that any form of sexual pain was delightful. I went through the house a looking for candles and ended up burning every candle I could find. I had to go out that afternoon and buy a new supply. The only problem was that JR wasn’t torturing me and I wasn’t tied up.
I told JR about the candles and he agreed to torture me with hot wax. I brought several large thick candles to the motel and enjoyed one of the most erotically masochistic afternoons of my life. JR tied me to the bed with my back arched over a pile of pillows then knelt between my legs and screwed me while he poured wax on my breasts. The instant the first blob of hot wax landed on my nipple I had an orgasm. JR paused, wondering if I was thrashing in pain or delight. I assured him I was enjoying my self so he dripped more wax onto me. I warned him that he’d better gag me or else I was likely going to start screaming loud enough to disturb the whole neighborhood. He gagged me.
JR got turned on by my wild thrashing and fucked me very nicely. In fact we consumed all my candles so he got dressed and went out and bought more.
JR being who he is, took hot wax to another level. He poured molten wax onto my breasts until they were covered an inch thick. He broke off the cooled wax and coated my boobs again. Then he got creative. I hadn’t thought of pouring hot wax onto my pussy, but he did. He waited until my shudders from orgasm number eight (or possibly twenty-eight) died down, then without warning dumped a mass of molten wax right onto my pussy. Thank God I was gagged, otherwise my scream would have started people all across town.
JR waited until I regained my senses, then poured more wax into my crotch. I lost count of the orgasms and when we finally ran out of candles, and time, my pussy was buried under an inch of hardened wax. JR decided it would be fun to peel it off, and being a man had no idea about removing hair with wax. I was gagged and couldn’t tell him not to do it. I tried to yell in my gag but I’d been making so much noise with orgasms that he paid no attention. When he yanked that glob of wax half my pubic hair went with it. And I had another fantastic orgasm!
JR stared in astonishment, then laughed when he saw my bald pussy.
“Hey, I can see the brand,” he laughed. “I haven’t gotten a look at it since your hair grew in.”
He picked at the cooled wax.
“Hmm, we didn’t get it all.” He jerked another chunk off and I had another orgasm. He worked all the wax off along with the rest of my pubic hair.
I glared at him over my gag. Now I was going to have to dodge around and keep my husband from seeing me naked for several weeks. Still, it was nice to see my brand again.
When we ended that afternoon the bed was covered with little pieces of crumbly wax. So much so that I took the coverlet off the bed and shook it out in the parking lot
My breasts were bright red from being scorched, so was the skin around my pussy. My skin hurt for a couple of days, like a bad sunburn, and since I was by then a total masochist, it turned me on.
JR also came up with another way to remove built up wax, he whips it off.
One afternoon he produced that tiny little blue whip and snapped hit firmly across my wax covered breasts. A small chunk of wax came off with each blow and by the time my breast was clean it was bright pink, throbbing with arousal and I’d had a couple of more delightful little orgasms. JR cleared off my other breast the same way, then moved on to my pussy. He enjoyed de-waxing me so much that he covered my entire torso and started all over again.
JR and I continued to meet and he constantly thought up new ways to tie me up. He made an arrangement with the motel. Money changed hands and he arranged that we always get the same room and they allowed him to make a few minor modifications. He brought the mirrors back and mounted them permanently, and he attached hooks to the walls and ceiling. I wonder what the other guests think when they stay in the room.
I like the ceiling hook because he hoists me up by my wrists and whips my breasts. It took some getting used to and the first couple of times it really hurt my shoulders. JR saw that I was real pain and let me down but I felt that I had failed him and begged him to hang me back up. He hoisted me up but kept me there only a short time. My shoulders hurt for several days.
I was determined to endure hanging by my wrists so I practiced at home. I made a noose and looped it over a beam in the garage. I stood on a box, placed my hands through the noose and let the rope take my weight. I practiced every chance I got until I could step off the box and really hang by my wrists. Now I can hang for hours.
I was almost discovered by my daughter one afternoon. I was hanging in the garage when I heard her come home. I rushed to step back on the box but accidentally kicked it over. I could hear her calling me as I frantically tried to reach the box with my toe. Her voice got closer and closer but I managed to reach the box and pull it close enough to stand on. I released myself and dropped to the floor just as she came in. She noticed my red face and rushed breathing.
“What’s the matter, Mom?” she asked.
“Nothing, I was exercising using this box, see?” I stepped on and off the box a few times. “Its cheaper than buying one of those work out machines.”
“What’s the rope for?” she asked.
“I can grab it if I lose my balance.”
“Ok,” she said doubtfully. I don’t think she believed me completely.
I folded my arms to hide the rope marks on my wrists.
I like being hoisted up and whipped on my breasts, but after all these years still haven’t decided if I prefer having my ankles tied or having my legs loose. I feel really helpless when they’re tied, but its fun to kick and thrash my legs. JR likes watching my legs almost as much as he likes watching my breasts bounce.
Sometimes he ties my legs open and whips my pussy, and sometimes he hangs me upside down with a spreader bar between my ankles. I REALLY like that, especially when he whips my pussy!
I saw some stuff in a fetish magazine about women being hanged by their necks, real hanging, like an execution. Apparently some people find that erotic. I saw it as an extreme form of submission and it intrigued me so I asked JR to hang me by the neck. He had reservations but agreed to try it.
He tied my hands behind my back, tied my knees and ankles very tightly then made a hangman’s noose and slipped it over my head. I wasn’t frightened and my pussy tingled with anticipation. I smiled brightly at him. He took a grip on the rope and hauled me up. The rope tightened on my throat and I felt an unpleasant pressure in my face and ears. JR held me for a few minutes, then lowered me to the floor.
“Are you ok?” he asked.
“I’m fine,” I told him. “Lets try again.”
He pulled me up until me feet were off the floor. I felt the same pressure and constriction on my throat. I held my breath as long as I could but finally had to breathe. I gasped and rolled my eyes at JR and he let me down.
He took the noose off and I caught my breath.
“Once more,” I said.
He hauled me up again and I tried to wiggle around a bit, but when I ran out of breath he lowered me.
“I don’t think this does anything for me,” he said.
I nodded. It didn’t turn me on either.
JR made some portable restraint devices and brought them to the motel.
He made a set of stocks, like from the middle ages. I like being locked into them and getting a good screwing from behind, but they are bulky and take too long to set up, so we didn’t use them very often.
JR also brings a kneeling post, which is just a four by four post atop a padded wooden base. He makes me kneel with my back to the post and ties my arms and legs behind it. I enjoy the position because I feel nicely submissive on my knees and its ideal for sucking his cock. He can whip my breasts, but other than that there isn’t much else he can do to me. He’s kept me tied to the post for long periods of time (thank God for the padding under my knees) and I’ve gotten so used to it that I’ve actually fallen asleep .
One Saturday I’d just sucked his cock until he filled my mouth with cum. He staggered to the bed, collapsed and fell asleep. I resigned myself to wait until he woke up.
I knelt quietly and listened to the sounds of traffic outside but I wasn’t bored. I daydreamed that the door blew open again and a couple of men walked past and saw me. They came in the room, saw JR asleep on the bed, then tiptoed over to me. I whispered to them to open their trousers and I would suck their cocks, but they had to be quiet and not wake my master. They did as I suggested and I sucked them both, unfortunately they forgot to close the door and another man happened by so I had to suck his cock as well. More men wandered in and in my daydream I sucked the cocks of a dozen men, all without disturbing JR’s nap.
I was so turned on by my daydream that when JR woke up I begged to suck his cock again. He thought it over, then graciously allowed me to do it. He was delighted at how enthusiastic I was.
Another of JR’s creations is a sort of a platform with an opening for my breasts. He rests the ends across two chairs and I lie face down on it. My breasts drop through the opening, he ties me to the table, then spends hours tying ropes around my boobs, hanging weights from my nipples and generally driving me out of my mind. Its also convenient for placing candles under my breasts. I don’t get wax on my boobs, but the heat on my nipples is excruciatingly erotic. I pretend I’m being roasted alive, like a woman in Dolcett’s drawings.
One day he experimented with how wide he could spread my legs. He brought a long board with rings on the ends. He put the board under the mattress so it stuck out five feet on each side of the bed. He tied me to the bed, ran my ankle ropes through the rings on the ends of the boards and tightened them. He tightened them for half an hour. He’d tie the ropes, wait for my muscles to stretch and adjust, then tighten the ropes some more. When I say he tightened them, I mean HE TIGHTENED THEM! I thought he was going to dislocate my hips. By the time he decided that my legs weren’t going to open any further, I was in pain, serious, non erotic pain.
He made up for it by eating my pussy for the rest of the afternoon but I told him he was going to have to do a lot more before I was ready to forgive him.
I’d strained the muscles in my thighs and was so sore that I could barely walk for days. I told everyone that I’d over done my workout at aerobics.
JR was genuinely contrite and the next week he didn’t tie me up. He brought a bottle of my favorite wine and a box of candy and had me lie on the bed while he gave me a massage. He rubbed my legs and my back and nuzzled my neck and ears until I was purring like a cat.
I enjoyed being pampered and milked it for a couple of hours, then decided that I wanted to be tied up. I told him that I would forgive him only if he gave me a good sound spanking.
My favorite device is an X cross. He brought it disassembled and put it together with bolts and wing nuts. He simply leaned it against the wall and strapped me to it. It makes me feel wonderfully vulnerable and although he usually whips my pussy, JR can think up a lot of other wicked things to do to me, especially when it comes to amusing himself with my breasts.
One afternoon I fell asleep on the cross.
JR had played with my pussy for about an hour and I’d had a wonderful orgasm. I was floating in a warm pink haze and fell asleep.
JR slipped on his pants and got his camera from his car. I woke up just as he snapped a picture of me. I smiled and he took several more.
The pictures turned out nicely but one in particular was special. He cropped and enlarged it until my face filled the frame like a close up. My head was tilted down slightly, I’d just opened my eyes and had a contented smile on my lips, and by pure chance the light and shadows helped create a very artistic picture. Its probably the best photograph ever taken of me.
JR printed an eight by ten of my face, and a full length picture of me on the cross. I framed the portrait, hid the other picture behind it in the frame and put it on my dresser. I told my husband that the company photographer was testing a new camera and had snapped the picture. Hubby liked it so well that he talked me into putting it in the living room.
CH 6
I waited until the kids were grown, then six years after becoming JR’s slave I divorced my husband. He took it calmly and didn’t seem surprised or upset when I told him I wanted a divorce. He accepted it with the same dull complacency that he takes everything in life.
For years I’d dreamt about telling him about JR. I had the pictures and video ready. I shaved my pussy so I could show him my brand, but at the last minute I couldn’t bring myself to do it. I felt sorry for the weak little slug and decided not to humiliate him so I said nothing about JR and my secret life.
The divorce was amicable. We sold the house and split the proceeds. My husband bought a tiny place in the country near his favorite fishing stream and will happily spend the rest of his life there. I bought a townhouse and live alone. After the divorce my anger faded. We see each other at family get togethers and are civil to one another, almost friendly.
I felt as if a thousand pounds had been lifted off me. I was free to love my man and free to live my life. After the divorce JR and I still met at the motel, but now I walked in with my head high and my eyes sparkling. I not only didn’t care if people knew that I was meeting my master, I wanted them to know!
I was so proud of being JR’s slave that I went back to the sex shop and bought a bunch of slave girl accessories.
I browsed through the shop looking at whips and handcuffs and fetish jewelry. The same woman waited on me and she remembered me.
“How did the nipple bells work out?” she asked.
“Quite nicely,” I said. “They get a lot of use.”
“Have you changed your mind about getting your nipples pierced?” she asked.
“No, I haven’t given it much thought. My only form of body modification has been to be branded.”
“You’ve been branded?” she asked. “Really?”
“Yes I have. My master burned his initials on me.” I lowered my voice. “In a very intimate place.”
Her eyes went to my breasts.
“No, not my boobs,” I said. “Lower down.” I pointed at my crotch.
“My God!” she whispered in awe.
I discovered that its as much fun to tease a woman as it is to tease a man. I began to flirt with her.
“I suppose I could ask my master if he wants me to have my nipples pierced,” I said. “He might consider it.”
She leaned close. “I’ll do it for free.”
“That’s awfully nice of you,” I said. “But I get the feeling that there would be some strings attached. Or should I say ropes?”
She smiled and nodded.
“I was tied to a chair when my master branded me,” I said. “I expect you would want to tie me up too.”
“You better believe it,” she said.
I pretended to be shocked.
“Have you given any thought about being dominated by a woman?” she asked. “I wouldn’t charge you for that either.”
“Actually I have thought about it,” I told her. “I’d submit to a woman if my master told me to but I’d be doing it to prove my devotion him. He would have to order me to do it.”
“Do you think he would?”
“I doubt it, he said that he already had enough proof from me.”
“Damn.”
She had to wait on another customer so I continued shopping.
I saw a slave collar I liked.
Its a heavy steel ring half an inch thick. Its massive and brutal looking and held together by a heavy padlock. Its purpose is obvious.
I tried on several until I found one that fit. Most were too big for my neck and I realized they were designed for male slaves.
I bought a set of tiny handcuff earrings and some tee shirts that say things like: ‘Sex Slave’, Chain Me To Your Bed’ and ‘Whips And Shackles And Chains, Oh My!’
I teased the woman again when I paid for my things.
“Don’t wrap the steel collar,” I told her. “I’ll wear it home.”
“Going to see your master today?” she asked.
“No, I won’t see him for a couple of days. I’ll just wear it around the house until then.”
“Naughty lady,” she laughed. “By the way, would you give me your master’s phone number?”
“What for?”
“I want to ask his permission to tie you up,” she said.
“No way,” I laughed. “But, since you’ve been so nice I’ll let you to put this on me.” I handed her the ring.
I leaned across the counter while she placed the ring around my neck. She snapped the lock and offered me the key. I unbuttoned the top of my shirt and stuck my chest forward. She dropped the key in my bra, then slipped her finger into my cleavage. I actually let her touch me for a second before I straightened up.
“You’re a tease,” she said. “You need to be taught some discipline.”
“No doubt about that,” I said looking at my collar in a mirror. “What have you got in mind?”
“A damn good whipping.”
I looked at her, rubbed my breasts and smiled.
“Honey, I can take the worst you could give and never bat an eye.”
“Why don’t we find out?” she whispered.
“Not a chance.” I made a kissing mouth.
“Oh, you little bitch,” she laughed.
“You’ve got that right.” I said.
I bought a leather mini skirt and spike heels to wear with my slave girl tee shirts. I attract a lot of attention when I arrive at the motel, I even get whistled at.
One afternoon while I was hopping back and forth in the room there was a knock at the door. JR answered it and I heard the motel clerk’s voice.
“I’m really sorry to bother you,” he said. “But its driving me crazy, what is that jingling noise?”
JR stepped back and opened the door wide. The clerk’s mouth dropped open when he saw me.
I was tied at my ankles and knees and my arms were bent up behind my back. I wore my golden pussy chain, my nipple bells and a gag. My hair was a mess, I was sweating and my breasts were heaving from exertion. JR let the clerk look for a moment, then snapped his fingers at me and I resumed hopping. When I reached the wall and turned the clerk was gone.
Later as I was leaving the clerk stopped me in the parking lot.
“I was wondering what you charge for a session,” he asked politely.
I guess I should have expected to be mistaken for a hooker, especially the way I was dressed, so I wasn’t offended. He was young and cute and I decided to mess with him.
“I’m afraid I’m not available,” I said. “I’m in private practice and on permanent retainer to a single client.”
“Oh,” he was disappointed.
“Besides, I’m too old for you, even if I was accepting new customers.”
“How old are you?” he asked, looking at my boobs.
“I’m forty six years old.”
“No way too old,” he said.
“How old are you?” I asked.
“I’m twenty three,” he said. “I’m working my way through college.”
“Well, you aren’t going to get a student discount,” I laughed. “In fact, I’d probably charge you extra.”
“You got a deal,” he grinned and nodded at my breasts. “I’d pay a lot to get my hands on those beauties.”
“My client ties me up and tortures me,” I said. “Would you want to do that or just pay to simply screw me?”
“I’d want to torture you.”
His trousers poked forward with an impressive erection.
For a minute I was tempted. I was really tempted! He was young and handsome and virile, and I wondered what he would do to me.
“Sorry,” I said. “It might be fun, but I’m under an exclusive contract. If I let you screw me my client would punish me.”
“You poor thing,” he grinned. “If you ever change your mind, let me know.”
He patted my bottom as I walked away. It felt good.
I would never betray JR or risk ruining our relationship, but I was flattered by the clerk’s offer. I did fantasize about the young man and wondered if there was any way to manipulate JR into selling me to him for an afternoon. In the end I decided not to try, JR is no fool and would see what I was up to. And it occurred to me that if I told JR I’d like to be loaned out he might give me to a woman, just to teach me a lesson, so I limited myself to teasing the clerk.
One afternoon as I arrived at the motel I saw him sitting outside the office reading a book. I parked close to him and took my time getting out of my car. I opened my legs and made sure that he got a good long look at my panties. He grinned in delight and nodded his gratitude.
The next time I arrived he was waiting outside so I drove past the motel and stopped around the corner. I pulled my skirt up to my waist and slipped my panties off. The clerk looked up as I drove into the lot. I opened the car door, turned toward him and opened my legs. I gave him a long look at my pussy then stood up, tugged my skirt down and gave him a big smile.
(That little stunt almost backfired on me when I forgot that my panties were in my car. I allowed one of my sons to drive the car and remembered the panties just before he got in. I ran out and asked him to check the windshield fluid. While he was under the hood I reached in and grabbed my panties.)
The motel clerk and I play a little game every Saturday. He usually manages to be outside the office when I arrive and I let him get a peek at my pussy. One after noon as I was leaving he walked me to my car and held the door for me. He stared blatantly at my legs as I sat down. He leaned over me and chatted while I opened my legs and let him look all he wanted.
I also perfected my ‘slut strut’. I practiced walking with my boobs thrust out and an exaggerated swing to my hips. The motel clerk actually applauded the first time he saw me walking that way. A couple was leaving a room and they stopped and stared at me. The woman’s mouth dropped open in pure indignation but her husband grinned from ear to ear. When I got to the door I did a pirouette, shook my boobs at the clerk and went inside. I looked out the window and saw the woman giving her husband pure hell for grinning at me. The clerk was leaning against the wall helpless with laughter.
Once when I arrived he held up a camera and raised his eyebrows questioningly. I decided to let him take my picture but I held up a warning finger then covered my face with my hands. I opened my door, spread my legs and let him take several pictures. I appreciated the fact that he was gentleman enough not to take my picture without asking my permission. At the end of the day I left my bra off and when the clerk walked me to my car I unbuttoned my blouse and let him look at my boobs. He grew daring and reached in and squeezed a nipple. I giggled, slapped his hand and drove away. I waited until I was in my own neighborhood before I buttoned my blouse.
The clerk always repeats his request to purchase a few hours of my time and has offered some generous amounts of money. I have been greatly tempted, not by the money, but just to see what another master would do to me in bondage. So far I’ve managed to resist, but he is awfully handsome.
Sometimes I fantasize about the young clerk watching me on a hidden camera while JR tortures me.
(Did I mention that slavery tends to remove all inhibitions?)
My kids are grown now. Two boys are in the military. One flies jets off an aircraft carrier and the other commands a company of Marines and I’m very proud of them. My other son and my daughter are married and have six children between them so guess what? I’m a grandmother.
I love being a grandmother, I take the kids to the park, the zoo, to soccer practice, and do all the things that grandmothers do, and some things that most grandmothers probably don’t do, (I don’t suppose many other grandmothers wear slave brands or get tied up and whipped on a regular basis, or wear pussy chains under their clothing) but I could be mistaken.
JR and I discussed living together and decided that the old saying about the best lovers making lousy spouses might hold true in our case. We didn’t want to make our relationship humdrum or ordinary.
I’m still his slave and we get together for bondage three or four times a week. Sometimes he tortures me and other times he keeps me bound for long times. I love being tortured but I’ve also grown to enjoy extended periods of bondage.
Once we decided to explore how long I could endure being tied up. JR cocooned me in rope and didn’t release me for six hours. The only reason he untied me was that I had to go to the bath room so bad that I thought I would die.
We tried another time and he kept me tied up for twenty four hours. We agreed that I would get a ten minute potty break every four hours and he used simple bindings which were easy to remove. JR fed me and gave me fluids through a straw and gave me my breaks, but otherwise I simply lay in my ropes in a quiet bedroom from noon Friday until noon Saturday. It was heavenly.
I was stiff and sore when JR untied me, but as soon as I was free I grabbed him, tore his clothes off and threw him on the bed.
We’ve done that several times and I’ve been pestering him to tie me up for forty eight hours. So far he’s refused but I’m starting to wear him down.
We’ve tried other forms of bondage, but I don’t care for handcuffs or metal shackles, they feel too impersonal, and leather restraint cuffs aren’t tight enough to suit me, so we stick to rope. I’ve tried self bondage but its just not the same, but I did tie myself to my bed one day when JR was coming over. He let himself in with his key and found me naked on my bed. I was hot as hell when he walked in and he proceeded to screw me half silly, but JR enjoys the act of tying me so I wait and let him play with the ropes.
After all these years I am still very proud of my brand. I love to look at it and most of the time I walk around my townhouse in the nude. (Many visitors have commented on my unique style of decor which includes a lot of mirrors.) I keep my pussy hairless so that my brand is visible.
Sometimes I shave my pussy but I prefer to have JR remove my pubic hair with wax and a whip. (A suggestion for all you ladies who use waxing as a depilatory method: get a handsome man to tie you a bed and wax your pussy).
I shop at the sex store and every time I go in the clerk propositions me. Its almost a standing joke between us, except that she is serious. I get a wicked delight in teasing her.
I went back and bought a heavy leather corset. It is very restrictive and makes me feel submissive. It looks very sexy on me, especially when I add stockings and heels. The clerk insisted on taking plenty of time fitting it to me.
“All kidding aside,” she said. “A corset should be fitted properly and that takes time.”
“Sure it does,” I laughed. “Go ahead.”
We went into the fitting room.
“You really should be naked,” she said.
“Ok, but I’m keeping my panties on.”
She watched as I undressed. I held my arms over my head as she laced me into the corset.
“The best way to do this is to tie your arms to a beam.” she said.
“What, and have you take advantage of me?” I laughed. It was fun teasing her, and I have to confess that I was getting turned on. I began to wonder what it would be like to let her dominate me. After all, JR would never know.
I came close that day, very close. The clerk took liberties as she fitted the corset, her fingers slipped over my breasts and a few times she tweaked my nipples. I liked it and began to wonder if I had hidden lesbian tendencies. I shuddered when she caressed my bottom, and for a moment considered allowing her to tie my wrists, but I was strong and didn’t give in to temptation.
Finally she was satisfied that the corset was right.
“Do you want to take it off or wear it home?” she asked.
“I’ll wear it.”
“Look, I’d really like to ask a favor,” she said.
“What’s that?” I asked warily. “I’m not going to let you tie me up.”
“I know,” she said. “But I’d really like to see your brand.”
I’d told her about the brand years earlier and she had not forgotten.
She had a look of pure hunger in her eyes. I was sorry for her but very excited too. This woman wanted me more than any man ever had. That’s when I came closest to submitting to her.
“All right,” I said. “I’ll let you look but you can’t touch.”
She nodded
“You may pull my panties down,”
She dropped to her knees and slipped my panties down to my ankles. She gasped when she saw the brand. She stared for a moment, then slowly leaned forward, as if she was going to kiss my belly. I almost let her, but got hold of myself and stepped back.
“That’s enough,” I said. “Now go outside while I get dressed.”
I put my clothes on but left my panties off. As I was paying for the corset the clerk let out a gasp. She was staring at my purse and made the connection to my brand.
“Oh, do you like that?” I asked innocently.
“Its incredible!” she gasped. “That is the most fantastic thing I’ve ever seen.”
“I had the purse custom made,” I said. “It matches my pussy perfectly, see?”
I raised my skirt and held my purse next to my pussy. Right there in public, with people walking past the windows! I thought the poor woman’s eyes were going to pop out of her head.
I held my skirt up for a minute, then let it fall, took my panties out of my purse and handed them to her.
JR bought a punishment bra for me and I had a delightful afternoon letting the clerk measure me. I teased her cruelly and by the end of my visit to the store she was begging to have sex with me. It was even more fun when the bra came in and I went to the store to pick it up. I stripped naked to let her fit me into the bra. She couldn’t keep her eyes off my brand and offered anything I wanted to permit her to kiss my pussy right then and there. I was amazed at the power I had over that woman. Her lust for me was almost frightening. I pretended to consider her offer and told her that if I was to have sex with her she might have to submit to domination from me. I was kidding, the idea of tying someone up had never occurred to me, but she dropped to her knees and told me that I could do anything I wanted to her. I frightened myself by almost agreeing. On the way home I thought about dominating that woman. I wondered what it might be like to hurt her, to cause erotic pain, then let her put her tongue on me. I was squirming in my seat by the time I got home.
I like my punishment bra and later went back and ordered a torture bra. I love wearing it but can only do so once every few months because the spikes cut and scratch my skin and I don’t want my breasts to be scarred. JR wouldn’t like that so I must let the scratches heal before I wear it again.
So far I haven’t had sex with the woman from the sex shop. I discussed it with JR and he told me that I was free to do anything I want. He was sincere and not the least bit jealous. Sometimes I think about taking her up on her offer but I can’t make up my mind if I want to dominate her or to submit.
(Years later when I discovered that my friend Mary Moore is a sex slave, she told me that she knows the woman at the shop and has submitted to her many times. Mary is openly bi sexual and tells me that at least once in my life I ought to give myself a ‘night out with the girls’ in a dungeon full of lesbians. Maybe, maybe, maybe.)
Besides bondage JR and I also get together for normal occasions. I cook for him or he takes me to dinner. We go dancing and to concerts and I always wear my pussy chain under my dress.
We also take vacations together, although after the first trip we had to agree on some ground rules.
We went to the Caribbean and stayed in a five star hotel on St. Kitts. JR wanted to enjoy the beach and see the sights and I just wanted to be tied up. He finally threw a fit and told me that he hadn’t paid a lot of money just so I could stay tied to the bed in our room. I pouted, but concede that he had a point, so I got dressed and we went out.
I discovered another erotic pleasure that evening. I wore a short tropical dress and no panties, and while walking along the beach a gust of wind flipped my skirt up. I became very excited and hoped that another gust might let some stranger get a peek at my brand. After that I became quite daring and I often forget to sit in a proper ladylike fashion. JR says that getting branded turned me into an exhibitionist.
“I’m not an exhibitionist,” I said. “I’m not showing off my body, I’m showing off my brand.”
“What’s the difference?”
“I’m proud of my brand, not my body.”
“Does it turn you on when they look?” he asked.
“Yes, very much.”
“Then I’d say you’re an exhibitionist.”
“No, because if I was I would want men to look at my pussy instead of the brand.”
“Trust me, they are not interested in looking at your brand,” he said.
“Perhaps not,” I said. “But that’s what I want to show off. You see . . umpf.” He stuffed a gag in my mouth and turned on the television.
Perhaps he’s right, maybe I really am an exhibitionist, but I only allow myself to be that naughty when we are thousands of miles from home. (Most of the time that is, sometimes I can’t help myself and get naughty in Denver too.)
We reached an agreement that while on vacation I would only be tied up after nine at night.
I introduced JR to my family and my kids like him, in fact, my daughter approves of him so much that she told me that if I ever get remarried I ought to marry him. Perhaps someday, but for now I’m content the way things are.
JR and I have been together for sixteen years and I love him more today than when we first met, and I am so proud to be his woman and to wear his brand.
End
Author’s note:
I wrote this on behalf of a friend. The names have been changed but the woman in this story actually lives in Denver. We had known each other for many years before discovering that we were both lovers of bondage. It came about when I bumped into her at the bondage store. She was embarrassed but I convinced her that she had nothing to be ashamed of, after all, I was shopping there too. I invited her home and over several glasses of wine we talked about bondage. My friend had never been able to confide in anyone about her secret life so when she found that I was a kindred spirit, her story just poured out.
I urged her to explore other aspects of slavery, including submission to a woman, if only once to satisfy her curiosity. I told her about some of my bondage experiences and gave her one of my stories to read. I also suggested that she write her story.
She doesn’t feel that she has the writing skills and begged me to write it for her. She repeated the story, dictating into a tape recorder and with me taking notes. Her story is so fantastically erotic that at first I thought she was making it up, , , that is, until she showed me her brand.
By the way, , , her purses really do match her brand.
Mary Elizabeth Moore (aka Shackleford Bond)
My Custom Made Leather Accessories
Part Two
CH 7
I finally talked JR into tying me up for two whole days. He’d already kept me in bondage for twenty four hours and I’d loved it. We’d done it several times over the years and initially JR had been reluctant to keep me in ropes so long for fear that I might be injured, but he finally conceded that I’d come to no harm. Being helpless and immobile for hours at a stretch is erotic in the extreme for me. Sometimes I get muscle cramps and I am always stiff afterwards, but being helpless excites me beyond belief. And now I wanted to be tied for a solid forty eight hours. JR had serious reservations but I nagged until he gave in.
We started at eight am on a Saturday morning.
I ate a solid breakfast then drove to his house wearing only a short raincoat. Before I rang the doorbell I looked up and down the street and saw that there was no one in sight, so I took the coat off and stood naked on the porch.
JR’s eyes lit up when he opened the door. I posed and pirouetted for him, but when a neighbor’s lawn mower started up he grabbed my wrist and yanked me inside. Once safely inside he hugged me and gave me one of the longest, most passionate kisses I’ve eve had in my life. My pussy was throbbing when he finally broke away.
“Would you like to do anything before we get started?” I asked him. “I noticed a set of hooks in your porch ceiling, would you like to tie my wrists to them for a while?”
“Don’t tempt me,” he said. “But you asked to be tied up for two days, and that’s what you’re going to get, but no sex.”
“No sex?”
“Nope, bondage only.”
“I didn’t say that I wanted no sex,” I protested.
“Bondage only,” he repeated. “Lets go.”
It was his way of punishing me for nagging.
He tied my wrists and led me down the basement stairs. I was surprised to see the center of the room curtained off with canvas. JR pulled the cloth aside to reveal an inner curtain of heavy blue velvet. Inside was a jail cell.
My darling JR had taken the time to build a little prison cell for me.
He’d made the walls out of thick wooden dowels and painted them gray to look like iron bars. But wood or not, they were strong enough to keep a person locked in.
Inside was a bed, nothing else.
Now I don’t know how many people normally get sexually aroused at the sight of a prison cell, but I did. It meant that I was JR’s prisoner and prisoners are helpless and wonderful things happen to me when I am helpless. My pussy was very damp by the time JR unlocked the door.
He grasped my upper arm firmly and marched me inside.
“Sit down and be silent,” he commanded. I did as he said.
JR walked out of the cell then pulled back a section of the curtain to reveal a tall rack painted dark red. The rack held coils of rope, metal shackles, leather straps, nipple clamps, dildos, and a bunch of other things that I didn’t recognize. He’d been shopping.
He took down an armful of things, came back to the cell and dumped everything on the bed. He motioned for me to kneel and buckled a new slave collar around my neck. It was high and very stiff and I couldn’t move my head. Then he placed cuffs on my wrists and ankles. I was so excited that I giggled. That got me gagged.
JR clipped my wrists to a hook in the ceiling and stretched me up until I was on tiptoes. I hoped he would play with my breasts but no such luck. I jiggled them invitingly but he ignored me. JR can be very single minded at times.
He picked up a corset and buckled it around my body. It was new and closed with buckles and laces. It felt loose at first but JR began tightening laces until it was snug. Then he tightened the buckles, then the laces again and so on until it felt like my body was encased in iron. My waist must have been very small. It was also hard to breathe.
JR sat back and watched me making sure that I was all right and when I’d gotten used to it I nodded to him.
He took up a very thin strap and buckled it to the front of my corset, ran it between my legs and threaded it through a ring on the back. He tightened it with the same diligence until I was squeaking. I’ve worn pussy ropes for years but I think that was the tightest one ever. It felt like a knife blade in my pussy.
That wonderful strap was so nice that I nearly had an orgasm. JR saw the look in my eyes and sat back and waited until I calmed down. Part of his evil plan was to keep me from having any orgasms during my confinement. (Damn the man, I’d asked for bondage, not celibacy.) After a while I was able to breathe normally and he resumed his work.
He slipped a leather binder around my legs and like my corset it had buckles and laces. JR tightened them until my legs were squeezed together. I liked the feel and wiggled to let him know.
He stood beside the rack and looked over the things on it. He tapped a set of nipple clamps and looked questioningly at me. I considered them, but they were too small so I shook my head. He pointed to another set, bigger and more painful looking. I shook my head again. He went to the worst set. Alligator clips with terrible looking teeth. My nipples perked up and I nodded. He took down the smallest set and came into the cell. I sighed in disappointment.
“You have to walk before you run,” he told me.
Walk before I run? I’ve been wearing nipple clamps for years, thank you very much!
Oh well, part of being tortured is not getting everything you want, and JR is an expert at driving me crazy with frustration.
He attached the clamps to my nipples. They hurt a little but they were very exciting too. I took deep breaths for a few seconds, then when the pleasure overruled the pain I nodded to him.
JR looked me over carefully, then walked out. A second later the lights went out.
I hung in pitch dark.
For hours.
Bondage teaches you patience.
Ok, I asked for it. My wrists soon lost feeling but I was used to that, and I got a small ache between my shoulders but I was used to that too. That wonderful pussy strap was doing its job and kept me very hot. The problem was the binder prevented me from moving my legs at all. I couldn’t even rub them together and I couldn’t create any friction with my pussy strap.
It was quiet and dark and exciting.
So I just hung there.
And hung there.
And my pussy throbbed incessantly.
Bondage teaches you patience, but try telling that to your pussy.
My body slowly stretched until my feet were flat on the ground. I shuffled back and forth. I lifted them off the floor and put all my weight on my wrists. I twisted and rocked but nothing helped.
Bondage also gives you lots of time to think.
The room was so utterly dark and quiet that I began to imagine odd things. I’d never experienced sensory deprivation before but I’d read that it could lead to some very vivid hallucinations.
And I had some. They seemed so real that it was like watching a movie. I began to see odd lights, strange shifting colors, and bizarre shapes and forms. I was having hallucinations and some of them were very erotic.
Hands materialized in the air and grabbed for my breasts. They missed.
Strange people appeared and they were all interested in my breasts. The men could enter my cell but the women couldn’t. Some wore costumes like at an erotic Halloween party and some were alien creatures as if from a space ship.
The men fondled my breasts. Some were gentle and others were rough but they all felt nice. The strangers came and went but one woman kept trying to get to me. She wanted to have sex with me but they kept her outside the cell. She reached through the bars but couldn’t quite touch me. JR taunted her by whipping my breasts then offering her the whip. He held it just outside her grasp. I was excited by her naked lust for me and I wanted her to whip me, but I wanted JR to stay close too. I was afraid that he might abandon me to her.
I noticed that I could see things very faintly and realized that the lights were coming up very slowly giving my eyes time to adjust. Dear sweet JR had thought of everything.
When the room was fully lit JR walked in. I twisted toward him and jiggled my boobs frantically. I whimpered and pleaded under my gag, raised my eyebrows piteously and made thrusting movements with my hips. He looked me up and down, then removed my gag.
“Fuck me,” I begged. “Oh, please, please fuck me.”
“Nope, you’ve only been here two hours,” he said. “Are you ready for a break?”
“I’m ready for you to be inside me,” I groaned.
“Not yet. Now, do you want to eat something?”
I shook my head.
He held a water bottle to my lips. I drank deeply.
“Do you need to go to the bathroom?” he asked.
“No, I’m all right.”
“Ok.”
He removed the clamps from my nipples, then released my wrists from the hook. It felt wonderful to lower my arms and he massaged them and my shoulders. I tried to press my breasts against him but he would have none of it.
He made my lie on my face on the bed and laced a single glove onto my arms. I liked the feel of that. Afterward he clipped the rope to my ankle cuffs and hoisted me upside down.
JR slipped a blindfold over my eyes, buckled the gag back in my mouth and put a new set of clamps on my nipples.
The clamps were stronger and more painful than the first set, but they were still a long way from those wicked alligator teeth that I wanted.
He gave me a push and made my body swing. I heard him walk out. I swung for a long time.
Hanging upside down is sexy; it makes my breasts feel stretched in a different way. JR had done it to me before but this time I was a little worried. I hoped he wouldn’t leave me very long.
After a while I felt something at my breasts. The clamps tightened on my nipples and I realized that JR had added some weights. I wondered how he had returned without me hearing him. Oh well, never mind. The added pressure was exciting.
I felt a push and I was swinging again. The weights bounced against my neck. Then I was spinning.
Uh oh, not good. I felt queasy in my stomach. I whimpered in my gag and the spinning stopped. JR lowered me onto the bed and unclipped the rope from my ankles. He removed my gag and blindfold.
“Are you ok?”
“Give me a minute,” I said. “My tummy didn’t like spinning.”
He held me close and my stomach settled down. He gave me a long drink, then removed my arm and leg binders.
He ordered me to kneel on the floor, and for a second I hoped he might allow me to suck his cock, but I should have known better. He made me back up to the bars and put my feet through the spaces. I scrunched backwards and he pressed my body back until I was braced tightly against the bars. He slid a folded blanket under my knees then raised my arms over my head and tied them to the bars. He wrapped ropes around my waist and chest pulling my body very tight against the bars. It was slightly hard to breathe again. Then he went out of the cell and tied my ankles together. He came back inside and tied more ropes to my knees and upper thighs and tugged them tight to the bars. Complete overkill but JR likes tying ropes to my body.
He gave me another drink then held up a blindfold, then a gag.
I opened my mouth wide and he started to put the gag in.
“Wouldn’t you rather put your cock there, instead of a rubber ball?” I asked.
“Later, now do you want the gag or not?”
“Yes, and the blindfold too,” I said. After all, this was my idea so I might as well suffer all I could.
After he put the gag in my mouth and the blindfold over my eyes he walked out.
Humph, what was the matter with the man? Here I was on my knees and he wouldn’t put his cock in my mouth? I stewed for a while imagining all the ways I could please him in that position. Well, if he weren’t interested in letting me suck his cock then I’d think about other men who would be.
Damn! He forgot my nipple clamps.
CH 8
I thought about various men I knew.
My boss is a nice man and he’s showed an interest in me for years. He hadn’t paid much attention to me before I met JR but when I opened up sexually he started flirting with me. I was careful not to get involved in a workplace affair but I couldn’t help teasing him just a bit. I’d bend over to give him a peek down my blouse or cross me legs and let him look up my skirt for a second, but I never went too far. I’ve fantasized about having him tie me over his desk and screwing me silly. I bet he’d like to have me suck his cock.
Hmm, how about my sons’ football coach from high school? Now that was a hell of a man, large and very muscular, and he’d blatantly eyed my boobs every time we met. I was mildly frightened by him but intrigued, and knew better than to get caught alone with him. He’s not the kind of man to take no for an answer and I’ll bet he would have me naked and on my back in a heartbeat if he had the chance. He’d probably love to see me on my knees. Hmm.
I thought about the college boy clerk at the motel. He was the only man besides JR and my husband who’d seen me naked. (And over the years he’s had an eyeful). I bet he’d like to have me on my knees.
Actually he isn’t a college boy anymore. After graduating he stayed on at the motel. He told me it gave him time to write his books but I like to think it’s because of me.
Even after my divorce JR and I continue to meet at the motel about once a month. It was my suggestion. I told him that I liked getting back to the old room where our affair began. (I didn’t tell him that I was flirting with the clerk.) It also gives me a chance to wear skimpy outfits in public. It’s the only place in Denver that I dare indulge my exhibitionism.
I’ve gotten more daring over the years and wear some pretty revealing outfits to the motel. I’ve taken to wearing shorter and shorter skirts, low cut blouses, spike heels, and usually no underwear. Its fun dressing like a slut and I’ve been propositioned more than once by men who mistake me for a prostitute. I find it quite flattering, especially at my age.
My relationship with the clerk began the first time he saw me in bondage. He assumed that I was a prostitute and offered to pay for my services that very afternoon. I wasn’t offended (how could I be considering the circumstances?) In fact, I was delighted at his attention, especially considering that I was twice his age. I didn’t accept his offer but I’ve been teasing him for years.
There’s been very little physical contact between us. Usually the most I permit is an occasional pat on my bottom, but I’ve been allowing him take pictures up my skirt for years. He’s always waiting with his camera and I try to park close to the office. I take my time getting out of my car and if no one else is around I open my legs and let him snap a few pictures. He must have hundreds by now.
It’s also fun to talk dirty to him.
One Saturday he stopped me as I was leaving. He had a photograph of my pussy.
“What is that mark on your skin?” he asked. “Its in every picture.”
“Its my brand,” I told him.
“Its what?”
“A brand. You know, from a red hot branding iron.”
“You’ve been branded?” he gasped.
“Um hmm. Just like a cow. It’s my master’s brand.”
“Do you mean that you really are his slave?”
“Body and soul,” I answered.
“He forced you to be branded?” He was aghast.
“Heavens no,” I laughed. “It was my idea. I had to beg him to do it.”
“My God.”
I smiled proudly.
He peered at the picture. “I can’t make out what it is.”
“Its my master’s initials, like these.” I showed him my purse.
“The brand matches your purse?” he gasped.
“All my purses, and my wallet and checkbook too.” I took my wallet out of the purse and showed him. “I have his brand on all of my leather accessories and some of my clothes.”
“Your clothes?”
“Yes, I’ve had it embroidered on some sweaters and blouses and my panties.”
“I didn’t know you wore panties,” he said.
“Almost never, you naughty boy,” I laughed. “But the few pair that I own have my master’s monogram.”
“And your body too,” he marveled.
“That’s why I keep my pussy shaved, so people can see it,” I said.
“You show it off to people?”
“Every chance I get,” I said. “Here, take a close look.” I scrunched down, raised my skirt and opened my legs. He leaned inside the car and bent close. I giggled, wondering if anyone was watching.
“Good God. That must have hurt.”
“It was the most incredible orgasm of my life.”
He shook his head in awe. He started to reach for me, then stopped himself.
My self restraint went right out the window. “Just this once,” I said to myself.
I took his hand and guided it to my pussy. He touched the brand gingerly with the tip of his thumb. He caressed the brand softly, then grabbed my entire pussy and squeezed. A couple of his fingers went inside and a sweet little orgasm raised me out of my seat.
“Good God,” he repeated.
“Yeah, me too,” I gasped.
He leaned inside and kissed me while his fingers continued to explore the inside of my body. Finally I pushed him back.
“That’s all you get,” I said. I put the car in gear and backed out. He held on as long as he could, and then grinned hugely as I drove away. I waved to him in the mirror.
Another occasion I wore my golden pussy chain and his eyes widened when I opened my legs. I let him shoot a lot of pictures that day.
Later as we were leaving he stood by the office door. We made eye contact and I sensed he wanted to talk to me so I drove around the block and waited until JR was gone, then I went back to the motel. The clerk came to my car.
“What in the world do you have between your legs?” he asked.
“My pussy,” I answered.
He laughed. “No, you have something that sparkled in the sunlight.”
“Oh that? Why that’s just a piece of jewelry.”
“Jewelry?”
“It’s a pussy chain,” I explained.
“What’s it for?”
“It reminds me that I belong to my master,” I said. “And it keeps me excited, especially when I wear it in public, and it looks nice, and I can . . .”
“Come into the office,” he interrupted. “I want to take more pictures.”
This was a command, not a request, and I was thrilled by his determination. I obeyed.
I followed him into the office, unbuttoning my blouse as I went. He ordered me to stand in front of the counter and lift my skirt. I did as he commanded and he took a whole roll of pictures. I posed with my feet apart, with one foot on the coffee table and sitting on the couch with my feet apart. I unclipped the chain and dropped it on the desk while he took close ups of my pussy. I hopped onto the desk and lay across it with my feet in the air, and then I knelt and spread my knees while he took pictures from behind. He carefully avoided getting my face in the pictures.
Even though I’d just spent hours having sex with JR, I became very excited. I wondered what else the clerk might order me to do, and I wondered how far I would go.
I was saved when a customer walked in. I managed to get my skirt down just in time. The man stopped in his tracks as I climbed off the counter. He looked me up and down while I buttoned my blouse. I was in a red mini skirt that barely covered the tops of my stockings and a white blouse that was almost transparent. I wasn’t wearing a bra and my nipples were clearly visible. I turned to a mirror and patted my hair in place. My face was bright red.
The clerk went behind the desk, set his camera on the counter and calmly asked how he could help the gentleman. I picked up my purse and walked out the door.
I heard the man ask the clerk if I worked out of the motel. I was embarrassed, but thrilled too.
I looked back and the man was standing in the doorway staring at me. I wanted to run but I forced myself to walk slowly. When I got to my car I remembered my pussy chain was still on the desk. I thought about leaving it but my exhibitionism got the better of me. I took a deep breath and walked back inside, brushed past the man in the doorway and picked up the chain. I hung it around my neck, checked myself in the mirror again, then blew a kiss to the clerk and strutted back to my car. I was sorry that my door was away from the office otherwise I’d have given the man a look at my pussy.
I played with myself all the way home.
The next time I saw the clerk I was wearing the chain and I’d attached a bell. After he’d taken the usual photographs I walked to his chair and did a quick bump and grind to get the bell ringing. He understood instantly and nodded as if nothing would ever surprise him again.
One Saturday JR was late. I opened up the room then lounged in the doorway. I dressed like a complete whore that day. I wore a striped tee shirt that was at least two sizes too small, a miniskirt over stockings and a garter belt, high heels and no panties. My skirt was so short that it didn’t reach the tops of my stockings.
The clerk came out of the office and saw me in the doorway. I stuck out my chest and propped my foot against the doorjamb. He had already taken some pictures when I arrived, but he turned back to the office and emerged an instant later with his camera. He came toward me taking pictures as he walked. I raised my knee higher.
He didn’t say a word. Neither did I. Nor did I cover my face; in fact I put my hands on my hips and lifted my chin. He knelt in the parking lot and took some close-ups and then I stepped inside and raised my skirt. He shot more pictures from outside the room. He started to enter but I held up my hand to stop him. I didn’t dare let him inside for fear that I might lose my resolve.
I posed this way and that. I sat in a chair with my legs apart, then atop the table. I hit on the idea of putting my purse in the picture, so I leaned against the table, stretched my legs out and held the purse so the initials on it were beside the initials on my tummy. The clerk took several shots, and then shook his head. I knew that he wasn’t sure that he was getting clear pictures of the brand so I moved the chair close to the door and knelt on it. I put my purse between my knees and he snapped several more shots. Then I took off my blouse and sprawled on the bed. He stood in the doorway and shot four rolls of film before JR arrived. We didn’t speak during the whole episode.
I was slipping my skirt off when the clerk saw JR’s car approaching. He jerked his head toward the parking lot to warn me, hid his camera under his sweater and strolled casually away. I was standing naked in the middle of the room when JR walked in. His eyes lit up but before he could speak I grabbed him and dragged him to the bed. I was undoing his trousers when he remembered that the door was standing open.
JR closed the door, tied me to the bed and screwed me silly. I’d hoped that he would forget to close the door. I wanted the clerk to peek around the door and take pictures while JR fucked me. I wouldn’t have minded if anyone else had watched either.
Later I worried about having my face in the pictures. What if they showed up in some magazine, or if the clerk blackmailed me?
I didn’t think he would demand money, but what if he forced me to have sex with him?
That turned into an erotic fantasy. I wondered what the clerk would make me do. Would he just want to screw me? Would he tie me up, or make me hop for him? Or would he think up some entirely new? And I’d have to do it, wouldn’t I? After all, it wouldn’t be cheating on JR if I were forced.
I needn’t have worried. The clerk is a genuinely nice man and on the next visit he showed me the pictures and the negatives and graciously offered to allow me to destroy them. I looked them over and told him that he could keep them on condition that he print a set of eight by tens for me.
He did and I have the pictures hidden carefully away at home.
Since then he gives me copies of the pictures that he thinks are the most artistic or most erotic.
The day that he gave me my copies he made another proposition to me.
“Would you be willing to model for me?” he asked. “A full session? I’ll pay you.”
“What kind of modeling?”
“As sexy as you are willing to go,” he said.
I put on a tough gal act.
“Would you want me to pose real raunchy, with a vibrator up my pussy and so forth?”
He nodded.
“Or would you want hard core sex?” I asked. “Are you planning to bring in two or three men and have them screw me?”
He didn’t seem to be able to speak. He just nodded again.
“Lesbian? Would you want me to pose with another woman?”
“Oh yeah.”
“I’ve never done lesbian sex,” I said. “But I suppose there’s always a first time for everything. I’ll have to think about that.”
“Sure.”
“How about bondage? You’ve seen me tied up,” I said. “Would you prefer that instead?”
“Absolutely,” he whispered.
“I’m sure you would,” I laughed. “And the second you get me tied up you’d take advantage of me, wouldn’t you.”
He took a long deep breath. “Probably. I honestly don’t think I could resist.”
“Why, you might rape me over and over and over,” I said coyly. “And I wouldn’t be able to stop you.”
“You could probably count on it,” he grinned.
“And for all I know you might decide to brand me, just like my master.”
“Oh, I’d never hurt you,” he said earnestly.
“Yes, but I like to be hurt,” I cooed. “I like pain.”
“Jeeeesus,” he whispered. “You’d really want to be branded again?”
“Of course, but how would I explain it to my master?”
“Where would you want to be branded?”
I pretended to consider it. “We couldn’t do it over my pussy, that spot’s already taken. I suppose it would have to be on my breast.”
“I’d better find where to have a branding iron made,” he said.
“Forget it,” I laughed. “Nobody gets to put their brand on me but my master.”
“Do you think he might sell you to me?” he joked.
“I certainly hope not,” I said indignantly.
“In that case do you think he might rent you to me for a day or so?”
“Hmm, you could ask him, I suppose.”
“How would you feel about that?”
How did I feel? I felt so hot that I was surprised that steam wasn’t coming out of my pussy!
“I’m just a humble slave girl,” I said, batting my eyes. “I would have to obey my master.”
“How about the photo session then?”
“I’ll have to think about it,” I mused. “But don’t count on it. I don’t think my master would approve.”
“We could keep it very discreet,” he said.
“I have to warn you, I don’t come cheap.”
“Name your price,” he said.
“I’ll let you know.”
I wondered what he does with those naughty pictures. Are the walls of his home covered with them? Does he carry one in his wallet? Does he masturbate while looking at them? That made my pussy tingle. I wondered if he shows them to his buddies and tells them about the older woman who comes to the hotel dressed like a whore.
He still offers me money for sex and I always turn him down. It’s become a standing joke between us.
He also repeats the invitation for me to pose for him, and that is something different, because I have seriously considered accepting, and contrary to what I told him, I don’t need JR’s permission.
I still fantasize about having him watch through a hidden camera while JR tortures me.
Back in my cell I wondered what the clerk would do if he could see me on my knees. I’ll bet his penis would be in my mouth in a split second.
I imagined that JR and my ex husband were locked out of the cell and forced to watch while I sucked on the clerk’s cock. He was quite virile and I took him to orgasm after orgasm, and when he was finished my face was coated with his cum.
Another daydream had me arrive at the motel early. I parked in the alley behind the building and sneaked in the back door. I permitted the clerk to tie me up in the back room of the office and take pictures. He didn’t fuck me but he made me crawl to the front desk and kneel under the counter. He tied me there then took off his trousers and put his cock in my mouth while customers came in and out. When JR arrived to pay for the room I had to work very quickly to make the clerk come. If I didn’t he wouldn’t release me. He chatted with JR as I sucked and rolled my tongue over his cock and finally I felt my mouth fill with his cum. He didn’t let on that anything was happening and JR never dreamed that I was under the desk. He finally walked out and the clerk went away to the restroom. He came back, untied me, and I rushed to get dressed. I ran out the back door, drove to the front parking lot and met JR at the room with the taste of the clerk’s semen still in my mouth.
That hallucination seemed very real.
Did I mention that bondage gives you lots of time to think?
CH 9
JR came back after an hour and released me. He insisted that I eat a snack and drink lots of water. After I ate I decide to go to the bathroom and JR, still in character, tied my wrists behind my back and led me upstairs by a leash. Outside the bathroom he untied my wrists. He closed the door behind me and waited patiently. When I came out he led me back downstairs.
In my cell he removed my corset and pussy strap and ordered me to kneel while he set up my next position. He brought out a wide plank, padded and covered with vinyl. He made me lie on the plank and strapped me to it. He tied my wrists to hooks on the edge, then buckled nylon straps around my body and the board from my ankles to my forehead. When he finished I couldn’t move a muscle. The bondage felt very sexy and I asked him to squeeze my breasts, but he just grinned evilly and shook his head. He lifted the upper end of the board off the floor, leaned me against the wall and walked out.
“Don’t forget my gag,” I called out.
“I thought I’d give you a rest from it,” he said. “I assumed your jaws would be tired.”
“They are,” I said. “But I want the works, so put it back in. Blindfold too.”
He picked them up.
“Any chance of a little bitty, teensy weensy whipping on my breasts?” I asked.
“Nope. Bondage only until Monday morning,” he said. “Open up.”
He walked out, the room went dark and I lay like a papoose against my board.
Damn! We forgot the nipple clamps again!
I couldn’t move. That’s all there was to it. I just couldn’t move. I couldn’t even turn my head. I lay there at a slight angle for a very long time, or so it seemed. The straps were tight against my body and made me feel very sexy. The problem was I couldn’t move and there was no one to touch me. I couldn’t even wiggle my hips.
I waited for a couple of hours.
JR came back and repositioned me. He tipped the board so that I was slightly face down. I tried to talk through my gag so he took it out.
“What is it?”
“Nipple clamps,” I demanded. “The big ones.”
“Oh, ok.”
He put one of those horrid, nasty, wicked painful alligator clips on my nipple. And boy did that hurt! I squirmed for a few minutes, then managed to get my whimpers under control. Then he put the second one on. Wow!
JR waited until I was calm. “Are you ok?” he asked.
“Yes, put the gag back in,” I said.
He did and I heard him walk out.
The new angle made my body press against the straps and that felt sexy. The problem remained though, I couldn’t move.
After three or four days (or perhaps half an hour) JR came back and moved me again. This time he clipped cables to hooks on the ends of the plank and hung it horizontally above the floor. He tested it to make sure everything was secure. He pressed his weight on the board, and then pushed it so that I swung back and forth. That felt pleasant and I purred under my gag. I tried to wiggle but the straps were so tight that I couldn’t move.
“Do you like this?” he asked.
“Um Hmm.”
Would you prefer to be upside down?”
“UM HMM!”
“Ok.”
He unhooked the cables at the lower end of the board and allowed it to rest on the floor. Then I felt myself turning over until my weight rested on the straps. He raised the end and clipped it to the cables and I was lying face down.
“How’s this feel?” he asked.
“Mmmmmm,” I crooned happily.
He pushed the board and got me swinging. The movement felt wonderful, but I slowed to a stop. He pushed me again, then walked out.
The darkness, the silence, the inability to measure time made me experience more bizarre visions. I slipped into a dream where some men came and took me away. JR brought them to my cell where they examined me carefully, then agreed to buy me. JR made them sign a receipt for me.
They lifted the board and took me up the stairs. My breasts bounced as they walked. A big truck waited at the curb and they carried me to it in front of everyone, the neighbors, passing motorists, and kids on their bicycles. Inside the truck they slid my plank onto a rack, and then closed the doors and drove away.
There were other women in the truck, dozens of them, all strapped to planks face down and all gagged. We all had big boobs, which swayed with the motion of the truck. The swaying was better when the truck turned a corner or slowed to a stop. Each time that happened the truck was filled with muted giggles.
I wondered where we were going and assumed we were being taken someplace to be used as sex slaves.
No wait, we’re being taken to a milking farm. Yes that’s it.
(I’d read a silly story in a bondage magazine about women with big breasts who were kidnapped and taken to a dairy farm where they were kept in stalls and strapped into milking machines. They were given hormones to make them produce gallons of milk each day and. they were screwed from behind to keep them contented. The writer obviously had a terrific breast fetish and at the time I’d laughed at the story, but now, in my hallucination, it seemed very erotic.)
We rode for a long time and occasionally the truck stopped to pick up another woman. When all the racks were filled they took us to the dairy.
When the truck arrived we were unloaded and carried into a huge barn. It was modern and very clean, almost sterile. The walls were spotlessly white and dozens of men walked around wearing white coveralls and surgical masks.
We were removed from our planks and chained by our wrists to an overhead conveyor like an assembly line. The conveyor took us through a series of sprayers just like a car wash. We were soaped, rinsed and soaped again. Men scrubbed our hair as we slowly moved past, then warm air blowers dried us.
After drying we were unhooked and walked to another room. We were placed on our hands and knees in metal frames and held in place by wide steel bands. The frames were lifted by a crane and placed on a conveyor belt. The belt moved slowly through a curtained doorway. Screams and squeals and occasional giggles indicated that something interesting was happening on the other side. When I passed through the curtain I gasped with delight.
It was the branding room.
A man stood beside the conveyor holding a red hot electric branding iron. My pussy flashed white hot when I realized that I was going to be branded again.
As each woman moved slowly past him he pressed the iron to her bottom. The brand was the trademark of the dairy. Every woman screamed or squealed in delight, according to her personality, but every one had an orgasm when the iron touched her skin. A few yards further on a second man branded each woman with a serial number. The squeals and orgasms were repeated. I trembled in anticipation as the conveyor slowly brought me closer.
When I reached the first man I smiled up at him. He ignored me and pressed the brand against my bottom. Incredible sexy pain! Orgasm, orgasm, orgasm!
I’d barely stopped screaming when I came to the second branding station and felt a hot iron again.
I sagged in my frame, weak with ecstasy, and was barely aware that I was lifted off the conveyor belt and placed on a robotic cart. The cart rolled slowly through corridors until I emerged into a gigantic milking room. The room held row after row of stalls full of women. The robot took me to an empty stall and deposited me there.
The nearest women smiled in welcome but didn’t speak. I looked past them and saw hundreds of women in stalls as far as the eye could see.
Each woman had milking tubes attached to her nipples. The tubes were transparent and pulsated as milk flowed through them. The tubes connected to overhead pipes, which discharged into a huge glass tank in the center of the building. Hundreds of gallons of milk poured into the tank every second.
Men walked around checking the tubes, monitoring the flow of milk and screwing the women. I noticed that each woman had a light over her head. The lights glowed red, green or blue depending on how much milk the woman was producing. Green meant a steady flow, red indicated that the woman was running low, and blue showed that she was pumping out an exceptional amount.
When woman’s light burned blue one of the men would reward her by screwing her from behind.
A man approached. He put on surgical gloves and examined my breasts. He took his time and measured them carefully. He tugged on my nipples and squeezed my boobs firmly. Finally satisfied that they passed his test he hooked a set of milking tubes to my nipples. He tugged to make sure that they were secure then turned the pump on. Something soft yet firm closed over my nipples and began a steady squeezing motion. The sensation felt wonderful and I watched proudly as my milk appeared in the tubes. The man watched until he was satisfied that everything was working correctly, then walked behind me, unzipped his trousers and slid his cock inside me. He grasped my waist and began thrusting very powerfully. The tubes pulsated in rhythm with his thrusts into my pussy. I came very soon but he didn’t stop.
Soon I was pumping a lot of milk and my light went blue. He fucked me harder and faster and I was very proud of myself.
I wondered how much milk I could make every day.
I awoke from my dream and felt my breasts swinging for real. I wondered how that had happened, but felt them slow to a stop. I realized that I was doing it. I had been pumping my weight to make the board swing. I wanted to feel that again so I tried to get the plank swinging again. Tightly bound as I was I couldn’t move much but discovered that I could jerk my hips just enough to make the plank shimmy. Slowly and patiently I got myself moving. Eventually I managed to get the board swinging in a wide arc and my breasts flopped with the motion. The alligators felt tight and sweetly painful on my nipples. Nice, very nice. The board didn’t swing evenly. It began to turn slightly at the top of each swing. That made my breasts jerk which felt heavenly. I pumped harder until I was panting with exertion. If only my pussy strap was connected to the board I might be able to bring on an orgasm.
JR came back, removed my gag and gave me a drink through a straw.
“What’s with the swinging?” he asked. “Are you bored?”
“Oh no,” I whispered. “I’m having a very nice time.”
“Ok, if you say so.” He started to put my gag back.
“Wait, put weights on my nipples, please.”
“These have been on long enough,” he said. “I ought to take them off.”
“No,” I said. “I want you to torture my breasts.”
“If you wear these things too long I’m afraid you might damage the nerve endings in your nipples,” he said.
“Just one hour longer,” I pleaded.
“Well, all right,” he said grudgingly. “But they come off then.”
“Thank you,” I said nicely. “But don’t forget to add the weights.”
“Ok, but you asked for it.”
He hung thin cords from the alligator clips, then added weights to the cords. They pulled the teeth deeper into my skin and I couldn’t suppress a tiny squeal.
“Too painful?” JR asked.
“Nope, not enough.”
He added more weight. Ouch, ouch, ouch!
“That’s enough,” he said firmly.
“One more on each breast,” I begged.
He took a deep breath, then did as I asked. The extra weight made my breasts feel like they were coming off, but boy, was the pain sexy.
“Thank you very much,” I groaned.
He gave my plank a push and walked out.
I hung there reveling in the pain in my breasts. After a while, as I grew used to it I decided to get myself swinging again. This time I hit on the idea of swinging my plank lengthwise instead of side to side.
It was easier to get moving but the weights didn’t help, they swung opposite of my body, which pulled painfully (wonderfully) on my nipples. Once I got going it was easy to maintain the motion. I didn’t have to think about it. I was able to concentrate on what the weights were doing to me.
I kept myself swinging for a long time.
Sure enough JR returned in an hour and removed the clamps. I growled in protest through my gag but he ignored me and left.
I got myself swinging again, but this time I went sideways; I liked the side to side swing of my breasts better.
I was concentration so hard on keeping myself in motion that I didn’t notice a slight touch on my breasts. It was so light that I wasn’t sure if it was real. I waited and sure enough I felt it again. It seemed to be at a certain point in each swing. It was the lightest, most delicate touch on my nipples, like a butterfly landing. I was so surprised that I forgot to pump and the board slowed to a stop. Oh no.
I whimpered in my gag but set to work getting myself moving again. It seemed to take forever but finally I was swinging in the same long arc as before. And sure enough I felt that light touch on my nipples.
What could it be? Were my nipples brushing the floor? No, that would happen on the bottom of the arc. Was I close enough to be touching the bed? Possibly. As I pondered the question I forgot to pump and began to slow. I growled in determination and got myself moving again. The straps seemed to be getting looser and I could shift my weight better. I even got my breathing in rhythm with the motion. Inhale a deep breath as I approached what ever was touching my nipples. Push them as far out as I could. Exhale on the return, pump my hips, then inhale again. I was breathing around the gag and it was noisy, but what did I care, no one was watching.
My nipples were hard as rocks and I tried to guess what was touching them. Could it be someone’s tongue? What about JR’s penis? Was he lying under me with his cock pointed up, just high enough to touch my nipples? No, it would be too hard. This mysterious thing was soft. Was it a feather or a flower? Perhaps the soft fur of a kitten lying on the floor?
I imagined a playful kitten watching my breasts as they passed over him, batting at my nipples with his paws. If only he would extend his claws and rake them across my skin.
I imagined him lying on his back, all four paws in the air trying to catch my breast. Back and forth he followed it with his eyes. Finally he rolled over, crouched, then leapt up to fasten his claws into my breast. He struggled to keep his grip as I swung. He hung upside down, and he almost fell off so he sank his teeth into my nipple. I knew that I would want to scream in orgasm, but I’d clench my teeth and keep silent so I wouldn’t frighten him away. I’d have to enjoy the pain in silence.
Suddenly I was attacked by dozens of kittens. They emerged from the shadows and ran through the bars to leap onto my breasts. The jumped and scrambled and tumbled over themselves to reach me. There wasn’t enough room on my breasts for them all, so some jumped up and sank their claws into my tummy and legs. They mewed and hissed as they fought to cling to me. Some fell off only to leap up again. Then one of them realized that he was at my nipple and he began to nurse. He put his tiny mouth on me and sucked. A kitten on the other breast caught on and sucked on that nipple. Suddenly all the kittens were pushing and fighting, crowding to get to my milk.
All the kittens but one.
He was at my crotch and he wasn’t interested in milk. He chewed through the strap that covered my pussy, and when it fell away he discovered my brand. Curiously he traced it with his paw, and then he licked it with his tiny, delicate tongue. Then his paw touched my pussy and explored its outer edges.
Something was wrong.
I realized that the touch had disappeared. Was it truly so? I waited until I swung over the spot. Sure enough, it was gone. I groaned in frustration. I’ll keep going, maybe it will return. Several more passes but nothing was there. Damn, damn, damn.
I went limp and allowed the board to stop swinging. I felt exhausted.
“Something tells me that you were thinking some pretty erotic thoughts,” JR said. “I can’t wait to hear what they were.”
I started at the sound of his voice. I had no idea he was there.
He raised the board higher, then unhooked the cables at the lower end. He gently swung my feet down then began unstrapping me. I was very weak and when he got to the last few straps he steadied me with his hand on my chest. He released the final strap and I toppled forward. He caught me on his shoulder and carried me upstairs.
JR lowered me gently onto the bed. I sat for few moments flexing my legs and stretching.
“Are you all right?” he asked.
“Oh yes,” I said breathlessly. “I’m fine.”
“Are you hungry?”
“Starving.”
He motioned toward the bathroom and I nodded.
“Dinner’s on the table,” he said. “Come down when you’re ready.”
I went in and freshened up then walked down to the kitchen.
CH 10
The food smelled wonderful as I sat down. JR took a coil of rope off the counter and pulled my arms behind the chair.
“Don’t I get to eat?” I asked as he tied my wrists.
“Sure, you just have to eat in bondage.”
Ok, I didn’t see how I could but he was the boss.
He pulled my knees apart, which felt nice, and tied my ankles to the back legs of the chair. Then he wrapped rope around my body, crossed between my breasts, and snugged my torso firmly against the back of the chair. Then he dragged his chair close and fed me.
I liked being fed. The food was delicious and I was suddenly ravenously hungry. JR ate out of the same plate, which was nice and intimate.
“What were you thinking about while you were swinging back and forth?” he asked.
I told him of my hallucination about kittens. He chuckled when I told him how I liked the feel of their sharp little claws on my breasts.
“Should I buy you a kitten?” he asked. “And train him to bite your nipples?”
“Oooh, yes.”
“We’ll see,” he chuckled. “Did you really imagine that you felt them biting you?”
“Yes, the daydream was so real that I swear I could feel my breasts touching something as I swung.”
“What was it?”
“I’m not sure, but it was soft and delicate, like a flower, or a feather, or the fur of a kitten. That’s why I slipped into the dream about kittens.”
“Hmm. What else did you hallucinate about?”
“That was it, just the kittens.”
“Did you have an orgasm?”
“No, you stopped me too soon.”
“Really?” he looked surprised. “You came that close?”
“Honestly, I don’t know.” I said. “Probably not, but I was very erotic.”
“You looked erotic swinging back and forth,” he said. “Want to try again?”
“Can I? I thought you would tie me in some other position next.”
“I’d planned to,” he said. “But that can wait if you’d like to hang under that board again.”
“Yes, please.”
After dinner I made another trip to the bathroom, then JR marched me back to the basement. He propped the board on two chairs and told me to lie down. He modified my bondage by stretching my arms above my head and tying my wrists to the end of the plank, and then he opened my legs and tied my ankles together beneath the board. I liked the position, especially since my knees were apart. I hoped he might play with my pussy but he didn’t. I had to settle for a long wonderful kiss.
I trembled with excitement as he strapped me to the board, and felt a delicious tingle in my pussy when I felt him raise me up. The board rotated until I was face down again. Just before he left he asked if I’d like to wear nipple clamps again.
Oooh, I was in a quandary. The clamps would be delicious, but they would be in the way if the kittens came back. I tried to shake my head.
JR tickled my feet for a second then left the cell.
I tested my bonds and they were just as tight as before. I wiggled as much as I could trying to get myself swinging. The board didn’t move very much and it seemed to take forever to feel the slightest motion. I shifted my weight, twisted in the straps and finally got my boobs swinging which made the plank swing ever so slightly.
Slowly, carefully, trying to keep a good rhythm, I felt myself swinging. When I finally got going in a wide arc it seemed easier to stay in motion. In fact, I felt a delicious tingle in my pussy.
I swung for a long, long time and the feel of my breasts moving beneath me was exciting.
I resumed by daydream about kittens clawing at my breasts, but as nice as it was I didn’t quite reach that trancelike state I’d had before. Perhaps I was trying too hard. Relax.
I discovered that I could move my head slightly. The strap across my forehead wouldn’t allow me to raise my head away from the board but I could slide a bit under the strap. I found myself turning my face in the direction the board was swinging. I almost wished that I wasn’t blindfolded so I could watch my breasts swing. Oh well, the room was probably dark anyway.
I noticed that the board swung more smoothly than before and it didn’t wobble. I suppose that my new position balanced it better.
Did something touch my breast?
It was faint, so faint that I wasn’t sure. I held my breath through the next arc. Nothing. Nothing. . . wait, there it was again!
Ooh, so soft.
It’s gone again.
I swung for several minutes and felt nothing. I strained against the straps trying to push my breasts lower; maybe it was still down there, but nothing.
I kept swinging, wondering if I was imagining the touch. Was I going insane? Was sensory deprivation making me crazy? Or was sexual deprivation doing the same thing? Maybe all I needed was a good screwing. Hell, I KNOW I needed a good screwing.
I wondered what time it was. How long until my weekend ordeal was over and JR would fuck me? I knew that I’d have an orgasm the instant he was inside me, but I’d have more after that. JR is really a sweetheart and he’d understand my desperate need. But how could he not need some relief of his own? After all, here I was naked and bound since early morning. Why didn’t he want me? How could he not tear my straps off and ravish me then and there?
I’ll bet the hotel clerk would have.
Hmm, what would he think if he could see me swinging back and forth? Would he think it’s too weird? He saw me hopping in the hotel room; that was weird. Did my bouncing breasts excite him? They must have because that was the day he propositioned me.
He’s young and virile and probably perpetually horny like all young men. Would he just want to tie me to a bed and fuck me, or would he like to play games like JR? What things would he think up? He seemed very intelligent; I’ll bet he has a good imagination too. I pictured him lying under me trying to catch my nipples in his teeth.
It was back! Something touched my nipple.
I’m sure I felt something. Don’t let it be my imagination. There it is. Oh heavenly. I know I felt it that time.
Another swing of the board and the touch is still there. It feels stronger. It’s soft but decidedly there. Here it comes again. . . yes.
I crooned happily in my gag. What could it be? Was it really the fur of a kitten? I wouldn’t put it past JR to run out and get one. Was there a pet store close by?
On the next swing I felt something different. It was firmer, more solid. The next swing the thing felt very solid and my breast rolled over it. I could just see a kitten arching his back to meet my breast.
The next time I felt a tiny prickling point on my skin, or did I? It wasn’t there the next swing, nothing was, but the next time I felt the softness. It stayed for the next several swings, then a repeat of the faint scratch.
Then something bit my nipple!
Tiny terribly sharp teeth sank themselves into my nipple from two sides and I screamed into the gag with a bone shaking orgasm.
White hot lightning flashed from my nipple straight as an arrow into my pussy. I jerked and writhed and screamed and screamed, and could not believe the intensity of that orgasm. The teeth held for a moment, then disappeared. Had the kitten fallen? Did my scream frighten him away? No, come back kitty. Bite my other breast!
Even as I faded into unconsciousness, my thoughts were marveling on the incredible wonderful feeling between my legs.
I don’t know how long I was out. When I woke I was still bound, still blindfolded and my board was motionless. I groaned and tried to move. I wanted to get loose but the straps still held me tight. I hoped that JR might have heard me and come down but there was only silence.
I was too tired to try to get the plank moving again, so I just hung there. My pussy still tingled and my nipple was sore. What could have bitten me? Could JR have gone out and gotten a kitten somewhere? Even if he had, what would make the kitten want to bite my nipple?
Perhaps I imagined the bite. Maybe the soreness was imaginary too. (Maybe I was loosing my mind.)
I hung under the plank and waited.
JR came down and released me. I groaned with stiffness as I stood. I touched my nipple and it was sore. I looked but couldn’t see any marks.
JR was rolling the straps up and putting the board away. When he finished he locked my wrists behind my back and led me upstairs. Once again he left me alone in the bathroom. I looked again at my nipple but I couldn’t see any teeth marks, but when I squeezed, it hurt. I leaned close to the mirror but still couldn’t see anything. I opened the door.
“Have you seen my glasses? I asked JR.
“No, they’re probably in your purse,” he said. “What do you need them for?”
“I want to check something on my skin.”
He went into the living room and returned carrying my purse. He handed it to me then sat down on the bed. Even with my glasses I couldn’t see any marks.
“What are you looking at?” JR asked.
“Something bit me in the basement,” I said.”
“What was it?” he asked. “An insect?”
“No, the bite was too large for that. It felt like a kitten bit me.”
He stared at me for a moment. “Aren’t you carrying that fantasy a little too far?” he asked.
“I don’t think I imagined it,” I said. “It felt very real, and I’m still sore from it.”
His eyes narrowed in disbelief. He bent close and peered at my nipple. “I don’t see anything out of the ordinary.”
I pushed it toward his face. “Look closer.”
“Oh no you don’t,” he said. “This is just a trick to get me to touch you. Remember what I told you, no sex until Monday morning, just bondage.”
I squeezed both breasts defiantly.
“Ah, ah, ah,” he said. He grabbed my wrists, spun me around and locked the handcuffs on them.
“Oh, all right,” I said. “What now?”
“It’s bed time,” he told me. “Do you want a snack first?”
“What time is it?”
“Midnight.”
I was flabbergasted. I’d been in bondage for sixteen hours! My nipples perked up.
“I’m not hungry,” I said. “Where do I sleep, back in my cell?”
“Would you like to spend the night swinging under that board?” he asked.
My nipples got a little harder. “No,” I said after a moment. “I think a few more hours on that thing might drive me insane.”
“I’m not so sure it hasn’t already,” he said. “Imagining being bitten my a non existent cat is pretty crazy.”
“Maybe so,” I said. “But imaginary or not, I had a terrific orgasm.”
“Get out of here,” he said in disbelief.
I smiled sweetly at him.
“Well, whatever,” he said. “But you’ll sleep up here in the bed with me. I couldn’t hear you if anything went wrong in the basement.”
“Thank you,” I said, puckering up for a kiss. He kissed me; at least I got that much contact from him.
He put me into a tight hog tie, pulled the covers over me and turned out the light. He isn’t entirely cruel, at least he snuggled up to me.
Half way through the night I woke up to feel him untying my ankles. It felt nice to stretch my legs. My wrists remained tied but that was ok and I went right back to sleep.
My Custom Made Leather Accessories
CH 7
I finally talked JR into tying me up for two whole days. On several occasions he’d kept me in bondage for twenty four hours and I’d loved it. Being helpless for hours at a stretch is erotic in the extreme for me. Sometimes I get muscle cramps and I am always stiff afterwards, but it excites me beyond belief. And now I wanted to be tied for a solid forty eight hours. JR had reservations but I nagged until he gave in.
We started at eight am on a Saturday morning.
I ate a solid breakfast then drove to his house wearing only a short raincoat. I unbuttoned the coat as I walked to the house and by the time I got to the porch it was open all the way. Before I rang the doorbell I looked up and down the street and saw that there was no one in sight, so I took the coat off and stood naked on the porch.
JR’s eyes lit up when he opened the door. I posed and pirouetted for him, but when a neighbor’s lawn mower started up he grabbed my wrist and yanked me through the door. Once safely inside he hugged me and gave me one of the longest, most passionate kisses I’ve eve had in my life. My pussy was throbbing when he finally broke away.
“Would you like to do anything before we get started?” I asked him. “I noticed a set of hooks in your porch ceiling, would you like to tie my wrists to them for a while?”
“Don’t tempt me,” he said. “But you asked to be tied up for two days, and that’s what you’re going to get, but no sex.”
“No sex?”
“Nope, bondage only.”
“I didn’t say that I wanted no sex,” I protested.
“Bondage only,” he repeated. “Lets go.”
It was his way of punishing me for nagging.
He tied my wrists and led me down the basement stairs. I was surprised to see the center of the room curtained off with canvas. JR pulled the cloth aside to reveal an inner curtain of heavy blue velvet. Inside was a jail cell.
My darling JR had taken the time to build a little prison for me.
He’d made the bars out of thick wooden dowels and painted them gray to look like iron. But wood or not, they were strong enough to keep a person locked in.
Inside was a bed, nothing else.
Now I don’t know how many people normally get sexually aroused at the sight of a prison cell, but I did. It meant that I was JR’s prisoner and prisoners are helpless and wonderful things happen to me when I am helpless. My pussy was very damp by the time he unlocked the door.
He grasped my upper arm firmly and marched me inside.
“Sit down and be silent,” he commanded. I did as he said.
JR walked out of the cell then pulled back a section of the curtain to reveal a tall rack painted dark red. The rack held coils of rope, metal shackles, leather straps, nipple clamps, dildos, and a bunch of other things that I didn’t recognize. He’d been shopping.
He took down an armful of things, came back to the cell and dumped everything on the bed. He motioned for me to kneel and buckled a new slave collar around my neck. It was high and very stiff and I couldn’t move my head. Then he placed cuffs on my wrists and ankles. I was so excited that I giggled. That got me gagged.
JR clipped my wrists to a hook in the ceiling and stretched me up until I was on tiptoes. I hoped he would play with my breasts but no such luck. I jiggled them invitingly but he ignored me. JR can be very single minded at times.
He picked up a corset and buckled it around my body. It was new and closed with buckles and laces. It felt loose at first but JR began tightening laces until it was snug. Then he tightened the buckles, then the laces again and so on until it felt like my body was encased in iron. My waist must have been very small. It was also hard to breathe.
JR sat back and watched me making sure that I was all right and when I’d gotten used to it I nodded to him.
He took up a very thin strap and buckled it to the front of my corset, ran it between my legs and threaded it through a ring on the back. He tightened it with the same diligence until I was squeaking. I’ve worn pussy ropes for years but I think that was the tightest one ever. It felt like a knife blade in my pussy.
That wonderful strap was so tight that I nearly had an orgasm. JR saw the look in my eyes and sat back and waited until I calmed down. Part of his evil plan was to keep me from having any orgasms during my confinement. (Damn the man, I’d asked for bondage, not celibacy.) After a while I was able to breathe normally and he resumed his work.
He slipped a leather binder around my legs and it too had buckles and laces. JR tightened them until my legs were squeezed together. I liked the feel and wiggled to let him know.
He stood beside the rack and looked over the things on it. He tapped a set of nipple clamps and looked questioningly at me. I considered them, but they were too small so I shook my head. He pointed to another set, bigger and more painful looking. I shook my head again. He went to the worst set. Alligator clips with terrible looking teeth. My nipples perked up and I nodded. He took down the smallest set and came into the cell. I sighed in disappointment.
“You have to walk before you run,” he told me.
Walk before I run? I’ve been wearing nipple clamps for years, thank you very much!
Oh well, part of being tortured is not getting everything you want, and JR is an expert at driving me crazy with frustration.
He attached the clamps to my nipples. They hurt a little but they were very exciting too. I took deep breaths for a few seconds, then when the pleasure overruled the pain I nodded to him.
JR looked me over carefully, then walked out. A second later the lights went out.
I hung in pitch dark.
For hours.
Bondage teaches you patience.
Ok, I asked for it. My wrists soon lost feeling but I was used to that, and I got a small ache between my shoulders but I was used to that too. That wonderful pussy strap was doing its job and kept me very hot. The problem was the binder prevented me from moving my legs at all. I couldn’t even rub them together and I couldn’t create any friction with my pussy strap.
It was quiet and dark and exciting.
So I just hung there.
And hung there.
And my pussy throbbed incessantly.
Bondage teaches you patience, but try telling that to your pussy.
My body slowly stretched until my feet were flat on the ground. I shuffled back and forth. I lifted them off the floor and put all my weight on my wrists. I twisted and rocked but nothing helped.
Bondage also gives you lots of time to think.
The room was so utterly dark and quiet that I began to imagine odd things. I’d never experienced sensory deprivation before but I’d read that it could lead to some very vivid hallucinations.
And I had some. They seemed so real that it was like watching a movie. I began to see odd lights, strange shifting colors, and bizarre shapes and forms. I was having hallucinations and some of them were very erotic.
Hands materialized in the air and grabbed for my breasts. They missed.
Strange people appeared and they were all interested in my breasts. The men could enter my cell but the women couldn’t. Some wore costumes like at an erotic Halloween party and some were alien creatures as if from a space ship.
The men fondled my breasts. Some were gentle and others were rough but they all felt nice. The strangers came and went but one woman kept trying to get to me. She wanted to have sex with me but they kept her outside the cell. She reached through the bars but couldn’t quite touch me. JR taunted her by whipping my breasts then offering her the whip. He held it just outside her grasp. I was excited by her naked lust for me and I wanted her to whip me, but I wanted JR to stay close too. I was afraid that he might abandon me to her.
I noticed that I could see things very faintly and realized that the lights were coming up very slowly giving my eyes time to adjust. Dear sweet JR had thought of everything.
When the room was fully lit JR walked in. I twisted toward him and jiggled my boobs frantically. I whimpered and pleaded under my gag, raised my eyebrows piteously and made thrusting movements with my hips. He looked me up and down, then removed my gag.
“Fuck me,” I begged. “Oh, please, please fuck me.”
“Nope, you’ve only been here two hours,” he said. “Are you ready for a break?”
“I’m ready for you to be inside me,” I groaned.
“Not yet. Now, do you want to eat something?”
I shook my head.
He held a water bottle to my lips. I drank deeply.
“Do you need to go to the bathroom?” he asked.
“No, I’m all right.”
“Ok.”
He removed the clamps from my nipples, then released my wrists from the hook. It felt wonderful to lower my arms and he massaged them and my shoulders. I tried to press my breasts against him but he would have none of it.
He made my lie on my face on the bed and laced a single glove onto my arms. I liked the feel of that. Afterward he clipped the rope to my ankle cuffs and hoisted me upside down.
JR slipped a blindfold over my eyes, buckled the gag back in my mouth and put a new set of clamps on my nipples.
The clamps were stronger and more painful than the first set, but they were still a long way from those wicked alligator teeth that I wanted.
He gave me a push and made my body swing. I heard him walk out. I swung for a long time.
Hanging upside down is sexy; it makes my breasts feel stretched in a different way. JR had done it to me before but this time I was a little worried. I hoped he wouldn’t leave me very long.
After a while I felt something at my breasts. The clamps tightened on my nipples and I realized that JR had added some weights. I wondered how he had returned without me hearing him. Oh well, never mind. The added pressure was exciting.
I felt a push and I was swinging again. The weights bounced against my neck. Then I was spinning.
Uh oh, not good. I felt queasy in my stomach. I whimpered in my gag and the spinning stopped. JR lowered me onto the bed and unclipped the rope from my ankles. He removed my gag and blindfold.
“Are you ok?”
“Give me a minute,” I said. “My tummy didn’t like spinning.”
He held me close and my stomach settled down. He gave me a long drink, then removed my arm and leg binders.
He ordered me to kneel on the floor, and for a second I hoped he might allow me to suck his cock, but I should have known better. He made me back up to the bars and put my feet through the spaces. I scrunched backwards and he pressed my body back until I was braced tightly against the bars. He slid a folded blanket under my knees then raised my arms over my head and tied them to the bars. He wrapped ropes around my waist and chest pulling my body very tight against the bars. It was slightly hard to breathe again. Then he went out of the cell and tied my ankles together. He came back inside and tied more ropes to my knees and upper thighs and tugged them tight to the bars. Complete overkill but JR likes tying ropes to my body.
He gave me another drink then held up a blindfold, then a gag.
I opened my mouth wide and he started to put the gag in.
“Wouldn’t you rather put your cock there, instead of a rubber ball?” I asked.
“Later, now do you want the gag or not?”
“Yes, and the blindfold too,” I said. After all, this was my idea so I might as well suffer all I could.
After he put the gag in my mouth and the blindfold over my eyes he walked out.
Humph, what was the matter with the man? Here I was on my knees and he wouldn’t put his cock in my mouth? I stewed for a while imagining all the ways I could please him in that position. Well, if he weren’t interested in letting me suck his cock then I’d think about other men who would be.
Damn! He forgot my nipple clamps.
CH 8
I thought about various men I knew.
My boss is a nice man and he’s showed an interest in me for years. He hadn’t paid much attention to me before I met JR but when I opened up sexually he started flirting with me. I was careful not to get involved in a workplace affair but I couldn’t help teasing him just a bit. I’d bend over to give him a peek down my blouse or let him look up my skirt when I crossed my legs, but I never went too far. I’ve fantasized about having him tie me over his desk and screwing me silly. I bet he’d like to have me suck his cock. Lets see, how about if he tied me on my knees under his desk and made me suck him while he worked. Even better, what if he made me do it while he met with clients?
Hmm, how about my sons’ football coach from high school? Now that was a hell of a man, large and very muscular, and he’d blatantly eyed my boobs every time we met. I was mildly frightened by him but intrigued, and knew better than to get caught alone with him. He’s not the kind of man to take no for an answer and I’ll bet he would have me naked and on my back in a heartbeat if he had the chance. He’d probably love to see me on my knees. Oooh, he might march me out onto the football field and make me kneel at the base of the goal post. Ah, and after he forced me to suck his cock he would allow the team to get in line and I’d have to take care of them all. Hmm, this fantasy has potential. Now it’s Friday night and game time. I’ve been tied to the goal post naked on my knees and at the other end of the field another naked woman is tied to that goal. Her son is a player on the opposing team. Each time one of the teams scores a touchdown the mother of the other team has to suck every player, right in front of all the people in the stadium. Oh, how about this? The winning team gets to take the other team mother home and keep her in slavery until the next game. (Now I’d never hoped that my sons’ team would lose, but this would be different.)
I thought about the college boy clerk at the motel. He was the only man besides JR and my husband who’d seen me naked. (And over the years he’s had an eyeful). I bet he’d like to have me on my knees.
Actually he isn’t a college boy anymore. After graduating he stayed on at the motel. He told me it gave him time to write his books but I like to think it’s because of me.
Even after my divorce JR and I continue to meet at the motel about once a month. It was my suggestion. I told him that I liked getting back to the old room where our affair began. (I didn’t tell him that I was flirting with the clerk.) It also gives me a chance to wear skimpy outfits in public. It’s the only place in Denver that I dare indulge my exhibitionism.
I’ve gotten more daring over the years and wear some pretty revealing outfits to the motel. I’ve taken to wearing shorter and shorter skirts, low cut blouses, spike heels, and usually no underwear. Its fun dressing like a slut and I’ve been propositioned more than once by men who mistake me for a prostitute. I find it quite flattering.
My relationship with the clerk began the first time he saw me in bondage. JR displayed me to him while I hopped in the motel room and later the young man propositioned me. He assumed that I was a prostitute and offered to pay for my services that very afternoon. I wasn’t offended (how could I be considering the circumstances?) In fact, I was flattered at his attention, especially considering that I was twice his age. I didn’t accept his offer but I’ve been teasing him for years.
There’s been very little physical contact between us. Usually the most I permit is an occasional pat on my bottom, but I’ve been allowing him take pictures up my skirt for years. He’s always waiting with his camera and I try to park close to the office. I take my time getting out of my car and if no one else is around I open my legs and let him snap a few pictures. He must have hundreds by now.
It’s also fun to talk dirty to him.
One Saturday he stopped me as I was leaving. He had a photograph of my pussy.
“What is that mark on your skin?” he asked. “Its in every picture.”
“Its my brand,” I told him.
“Its what?”
“A brand. You know, from a red hot branding iron.”
“You’ve been branded?” he gasped.
“Um hmm. Just like a cow. It’s my master’s brand.”
“Do you mean that you really are his slave?”
“Body and soul,” I answered proudly.
“He forced you to be branded?” He was aghast.
“Heavens no,” I laughed. “It was my idea. I had to beg him to do it.”
“My God.”
I smiled.
He peered at the picture. “I can’t make out what it is.”
“Its my master’s initials, like these.” I showed him my purse.
“The brand matches your purse?” he gasped.
“And my wallet and checkbook too.” I took my wallet out of the purse and showed him. “I have his brand on all of my leather accessories and some of my clothes.”
“Your clothes?”
“Yes, I’ve had it embroidered on some sweaters and blouses and my panties.”
“I didn’t know you wore panties,” he said.
“Almost never, you naughty boy,” I laughed. “But the few pair that I own have my master’s monogram.”
“And your body too,” he marveled.
“That’s why I keep my pussy shaved, so people can see it,” I said.
“You show it off to people?”
“Every chance I get,” I said. “Here, take a close look.” I scrunched down, raised my skirt and opened my legs. He leaned inside the car and bent close. I giggled, wondering if anyone was watching.
“Good God. That must have hurt.”
“It was the most incredible orgasm of my life.”
He shook his head in awe. He started to reach for me, then stopped himself. The looked into my eyes. My self restraint went right out the window.
“Just this once,” I said to myself.
I took his hand and guided it to my pussy. He never took his eyes off mine. He touched the brand gingerly with the tip of his thumb. He caressed me softly, then grabbed my entire pussy and squeezed. A couple of his fingers went inside and a sweet little orgasm raised me out of my seat.
“Good God,” he repeated.
“Yeah, me too,” I gasped.
He kissed me while his fingers continued to explore the inside of my body. Finally I pushed him back.
“That’s all you get,” I said. I put the car in gear and backed out. He held on as long as he could, and then grinned hugely as I drove away. I waved to him in the mirror.
Another occasion I wore my golden pussy chain and his eyes widened when I opened my legs. I let him shoot a lot of pictures that day.
Later as we were leaving he stood by the office door. We made eye contact and I sensed he wanted to talk to me so I drove around the block and waited until JR was gone, then I went back to the motel. The clerk came to my car.
“What in the world do you have between your legs?” he asked.
“My pussy,” I answered.
He laughed. “No, you have something that sparkled in the sunlight.”
“Oh that? Why that’s just a piece of jewelry.”
“Jewelry?”
“It’s a pussy chain,” I explained. “You’ve seen it before.”
“I have?”
“Yes, I was wearing it the first time you saw mw naked. I was hopping in the room and you heard the bell tinkling.”
“Oh, yeah, I remember. What’s it for?”
“It reminds me that I belong to my master,” I said. “And it keeps me excited, especially when I wear it in public, and it looks nice, and I can . . .”
“Come into the office,” he interrupted. “I want to take more pictures.”
This was a command, not a request, and I was thrilled by his determination. I obeyed.
I followed him into the office, unbuttoning my blouse as I went. He ordered me to stand in front of the counter and lift my skirt. I did as he commanded and he took a whole roll of pictures. I posed with my feet apart, with one foot on the coffee table and sitting on the couch with my feet apart. I unclipped the chain and dropped it on the desk while he took close ups of my pussy. I hopped onto the desk and lay across it with my feet in the air, and then I knelt and spread my knees while he took pictures from behind. He carefully avoided getting my face in the pictures.
Even though I’d just spent hours having sex with JR, I became very excited. I felt very submissive and had almost decided that I’d do what ever the clerk wanted. I wondered what else he might order me to do, and how far I would go.
I was saved when a customer walked in. I managed to get my skirt down just in time. The man stopped in his tracks as I climbed off the counter. He looked me up and down while I buttoned my blouse. I was in a red mini skirt that barely covered the tops of my stockings and a white blouse that was almost transparent. I wasn’t wearing a bra and my nipples were clearly visible. I turned to a mirror and patted my hair in place. My face was bright red.
The clerk went behind the desk, set his camera on the counter and calmly asked how he could help the gentleman. I picked up my purse and walked out the door.
I heard the man ask the clerk if I worked out of the motel. I was embarrassed, but thrilled too.
I looked back and the man was standing in the doorway staring at me. I wanted to run but I forced myself to walk slowly. When I got to my car I remembered that my pussy chain was still on the desk. I thought about leaving it but my exhibitionism got the better of me. I felt very wicked and daring. I took a deep breath and walked back inside, brushed past the man in the doorway and picked up the chain. I hung it around my neck, checked myself in the mirror again, then blew a kiss to the clerk and strutted back to my car. I was sorry that my door was away from the office otherwise I’d have given the man a look at my pussy.
I played with myself all the way home.
The next time I saw the clerk I was wearing the chain and I’d attached the bell. After he’d taken the usual photographs I walked to his chair and did a quick bump and grind to get the bell ringing. He understood instantly and nodded as if nothing would ever surprise him again.
One Saturday JR was late. I opened up the room then lounged in the doorway. I’d dressed like a complete whore that day. I wore a striped tee shirt that was at least two sizes too small, a miniskirt over stockings and a garter belt, high heels and no panties. My skirt was so short that it didn’t reach the tops of my stockings.
The clerk came out of the office and saw me in the doorway. I stuck out my chest and propped my foot against the doorjamb. He had already taken some pictures when I got out of my car, but he turned back to the office and emerged an instant later with his camera. He came toward me taking pictures as he walked.
I raised my knee higher.
He didn’t say a word. Neither did I. Nor did I cover my face; in fact I put my hands on my hips and lifted my chin. He knelt in the parking lot and took some close-ups and then I stepped inside and raised my skirt. He shot more pictures from outside the room. He started to enter but I held up my hand to stop him. I didn’t dare let him inside for fear that I might lose my resolve.
I posed this way and that. I sat in a chair with my legs apart, then atop the table. I hit on the idea of putting my purse in the picture, so I leaned against the table, stretched my legs out and held the purse so the initials on it were beside the initials on my tummy. The clerk took several shots, and then shook his head. I knew that he wasn’t sure that he was getting clear pictures of the brand so I moved the chair close to the door and knelt on it. I put my purse between my knees and he snapped several more shots. Then I took off my blouse and sprawled on the bed. He stood in the doorway and shot four rolls of film before JR arrived. We didn’t speak during the whole episode.
I was slipping my skirt off when the clerk saw JR’s car approaching. He jerked his head toward the parking lot to warn me, hid his camera under his sweater and strolled casually away. I was standing naked in the middle of the room when JR walked in. His eyes lit up but before he could speak I grabbed him and dragged him to the bed. I was undoing his trousers when he remembered that the door was standing open.
JR closed the door, tied me to the bed and screwed me silly. I’d hoped that he would forget to close the door. I wanted the clerk to peek around the door and take pictures while JR fucked me. I wouldn’t have minded if anyone else had watched either.
Later I worried about having my face in the pictures. What if they showed up in some magazine, or if the clerk blackmailed me?
I didn’t think he would demand money, but what if he forced me to have sex with him? Oh dear.
That turned into an erotic fantasy. I wondered what the clerk would make me do. Would he just want to screw me? Would he tie me up, or make me hop for him? Or would he think up some entirely new? And I’d have to do it, wouldn’t I? After all, it wouldn’t be cheating on JR if I were forced.
I needn’t have worried. The clerk is a genuinely nice man and on the next visit he showed me the pictures and the negatives and graciously offered to allow me to destroy them. I looked them over and told him that he could keep them on condition that he print a set of eight by tens for me.
He did and I have the pictures hidden carefully away at home.
Since then he gives me copies of the pictures that he thinks are the most artistic or most erotic.
The day that he gave me my copies he made another proposition to me.
“Would you be willing to model for me?” he asked. “A full session? I’ll pay you.”
“What kind of modeling?”
“As sexy as you are willing to go,” he said.
I put on a tough gal act.
“Would you want me to pose real raunchy, with a vibrator up my pussy and so forth?”
He nodded.
“Or would you want hard core sex?” I asked. “Are you planning to bring in two or three men and have them screw me?”
He didn’t seem to be able to speak. He just nodded again.
“Lesbian? Would you want me to pose with another woman?”
“Oh yeah.”
“I’ve never done lesbian sex,” I said. “But I suppose there’s always a first time for everything. I’ll have to think about that.”
“Sure.”
“How about bondage? You’ve seen me tied up,” I said. “Would you prefer that instead?”
“Absolutely,” he whispered.
“I’m sure you would,” I laughed. “And the second you get me tied up you’d take advantage of me, wouldn’t you.”
He took a long deep breath. “Probably. I honestly don’t think I could resist.”
“Why, you might rape me over and over and over,” I said coyly. “And I wouldn’t be able to stop you.”
“You could probably count on it,” he grinned.
“And for all I know you might decide to brand me, just like my master.”
“Oh, I’d never hurt you,” he said earnestly.
“Yes, but I like to be hurt,” I cooed. “I like pain.”
“Jeeeesus,” he whispered. “You’d really want to be branded again?”
“Of course, but how would I explain it to my master?”
“Where would you want to be branded?”
I pretended to consider it. “We couldn’t do it over my pussy, that spot’s already taken. I suppose it would have to be on my breast.”
“I’d better find where to have a branding iron made,” he said.
“Forget it,” I laughed. “Nobody gets to put their brand on me but my master.”
“Do you think he might sell you to me?” he joked.
“I certainly hope not,” I said indignantly.
“In that case do you think he might rent you to me for a day or so?”
“Hmm, you could ask him, I suppose.”
“How would you feel about that?”
How did I feel? I felt so hot that I was surprised that steam wasn’t coming out of my pussy!
“I’m just a humble slave girl,” I said, batting my eyes. “I would have to obey my master.”
“How about the photo session then?”
“I’ll have to think about it,” I mused. “But don’t count on it. I don’t think my master would approve.”
“We could keep it very discreet,” he said.
“I have to warn you, I don’t come cheap.”
“Name your price,” he said.
“I’ll let you know.”
I wondered what he does with those naughty pictures. Are the walls of his home covered with them? Does he carry one in his wallet? Does he masturbate while looking at them? That made my pussy tingle. I wondered if he shows them to his buddies and tells them about the older woman who comes to the hotel dressed like a whore.
He still offers me money for sex and I always turn him down. It’s become a standing joke between us.
He also repeats the invitation for me to pose for him, and that is something different, because I have seriously considered accepting, and contrary to what I told him, I don’t need JR’s permission.
I still fantasize about having him watch through a hidden camera while JR tortures me.
Back in my cell I wondered what the clerk would do if he could see me on my knees. I’ll bet his penis would be in my mouth in a split second.
I imagined that JR and my ex husband were standing outside of the cell and forced to watch while I sucked on the clerk’s cock. The door was locked and they couldn’t interfere. The clerk was quite virile and I took him to orgasm after orgasm, and when he was finished my face was coated with his cum.
Another daydream had me arrive at the motel early. I parked in the alley behind the building and sneaked in the back door. I permitted the clerk to tie me up in the back room of the office and take pictures. He didn’t fuck me but he made me crawl to the front desk and kneel under the counter. He tied me there then took off his trousers and put his cock in my mouth while customers came in and out. When JR arrived to pay for the room I had to work very quickly to make the clerk come. If I didn’t he wouldn’t release me. He chatted with JR as I sucked and rolled my tongue over his cock and finally I felt my mouth fill with his cum. He didn’t let on that anything was happening and JR never dreamed that I was under the desk. He finally walked out and the clerk went away to the restroom. He came back, untied me, and I rushed to get dressed. I ran out the back door, drove to the front parking lot and met JR at the room with the taste of the clerk’s semen still in my mouth.
That hallucination seemed very real.
Did I mention that bondage gives you lots of time to think?
CH 9
JR came back after an hour and released me. He insisted that I eat a snack and drink lots of water. After I ate I decided to go to the bathroom and JR, still in character, tied my wrists behind my back and led me upstairs by a leash. Outside the bathroom he untied my wrists. He closed the door behind me and waited patiently. When I came out he led me back downstairs.
In my cell he removed my corset and pussy strap and ordered me to kneel while he set up my next position. He brought out a wide plank, padded and covered with vinyl. He made me lie on the plank and strapped me to it. He tied my wrists to hooks on the edge, then buckled nylon straps around my body and the board from my ankles to my forehead. When he finished I couldn’t move a muscle. The bondage felt very sexy and I asked him to squeeze my breasts, but he just grinned evilly and shook his head. He lifted the upper end of the board off the floor, leaned me against the wall and walked out.
“Don’t forget my gag,” I called out.
“I thought I’d give you a rest from it,” he said. “I assumed your jaws would be tired.”
“They are,” I said. “But I want the works, so put it back in. Blindfold too.”
He picked them up.
“Any chance of a little bitty, teensy weensy whipping on my breasts?” I asked.
“Nope. Bondage only until Monday morning,” he said. “Open up.”
He walked out, the room went dark and I lay like a papoose against my board.
Damn! We forgot the nipple clamps again!
I couldn’t move. That’s all there was to it. I just couldn’t move. I couldn’t even turn my head. I lay there at a slight angle for a very long time, or so it seemed. The straps were tight against my body and made me feel very sexy. The problem was I couldn’t move and there was no one to touch me. I couldn’t even wiggle my hips.
I waited for a couple of hours.
JR came back and repositioned me. He tipped the board so that I was slightly face down. I tried to talk through my gag so he took it out.
“What is it?”
“Nipple clamps,” I demanded. “The big ones.”
“Oh, ok.”
He put one of those horrid, nasty, wicked painful alligator clips on my nipple. And boy did that hurt! I squirmed for a few minutes, then managed to get my whimpers under control. Then he put the second one on. Wow!
JR waited until I was calm. “Are you ok?” he asked.
“Yes, put the gag back in,” I said.
He did and I heard him walk out.
The new angle made my body press against the straps and that felt sexy. The problem remained though, I couldn’t move.
After three or four days (or perhaps half an hour) JR came back and moved me again. This time he clipped cables to hooks on the ends of the plank and hung it horizontally above the floor. He tested it to make sure everything was secure. He pressed his weight on the board, and then pushed it so that I swung back and forth. That felt pleasant and I purred under my gag. I tried to wiggle but the straps were so tight that I couldn’t move.
“Do you like this?” he asked.
“Um Hmm.”
Would you prefer to be face down?”
“UM HMM!”
“Ok.”
He unhooked the cables at the lower end of the board and allowed it to rest on the floor. Then I felt myself turning over until my weight rested on the straps. He raised the end and clipped it to the cables and I was lying face down.
“How’s this feel?” he asked.
“Mmmmmm,” I crooned happily.
He pushed the board and got me swinging. The movement felt wonderful, but I slowed to a stop. He pushed me again, then walked out.
The darkness, the silence, the inability to measure time made me experience more bizarre visions. I slipped into a dream where some men came and took me away. JR brought them to my cell where they examined me carefully, then agreed to buy me. JR made them sign a receipt for me.
They lifted the board and took me up the stairs. My breasts bounced as they walked. A big truck waited at the curb and they carried me to it in front of everyone, the neighbors, passing motorists, and kids on their bicycles. Inside the truck they slid my plank onto a rack, and then closed the doors and drove away.
There were other women in the truck, dozens of them, all strapped to planks face down and all gagged. We all had big boobs, which swayed with the motion of the truck. The swaying was better when the truck turned a corner or slowed to a stop. Each time that happened the truck was filled with muted giggles.
I wondered where we were going and assumed we were being taken someplace to be used as sex slaves.
No wait, we’re being taken to a milking farm. Yes that’s it.
(I’d read a silly story in a bondage magazine about women with big breasts who were kidnapped and taken to a dairy farm where they were kept in stalls and strapped into milking machines. They were given hormones to make them produce gallons of milk each day and. they were screwed from behind to keep them contented. The writer obviously had a terrific breast fetish and at the time I’d laughed at the story, but now, in my hallucination, it seemed very erotic.)
We rode for a long time and occasionally the truck stopped to pick up another woman. When all the racks were filled they took us to the dairy.
When the truck arrived we were unloaded and carried into a huge barn. It was modern and very clean, almost sterile. The walls were spotlessly white and dozens of men walked around wearing white coveralls and surgical masks.
We were removed from our planks and chained by our wrists to an overhead conveyor like an assembly line. The conveyor took us through a series of sprayers just like a car wash. We were soaped, rinsed and soaped again. Men scrubbed our hair as we slowly moved past, then warm air blowers dried us.
After drying we were unhooked and walked to another room. We were placed on our hands and knees in metal frames and held in place by wide steel bands. The frames were lifted by a crane and placed on a conveyor belt. The belt moved slowly through a curtained doorway. Screams and squeals and occasional giggles indicated that something interesting was happening on the other side. When I passed through the curtain I gasped with delight.
It was the branding room.
A man stood beside the conveyor holding a red hot electric branding iron. My pussy flashed white hot when I realized that I was going to be branded again.
As each woman moved slowly past him he pressed the iron to her bottom. The brand was the trademark of the dairy. Every woman screamed or squealed in delight, according to her personality, but every one had an orgasm when the iron touched her skin. A few yards further on a second man branded each woman with a serial number. The squeals and orgasms were repeated. I trembled in anticipation as the conveyor slowly brought me closer.
When I reached the first man I smiled up at him. He ignored me and pressed the brand against my bottom. Incredible sexy pain! Orgasm, orgasm, orgasm!
I’d barely stopped screaming when I came to the second branding station and felt a hot iron again.
I sagged in my frame, weak with ecstasy, and was barely aware that I was lifted off the conveyor belt and placed on a robotic cart. The cart rolled slowly through corridors until I emerged into a gigantic milking room. The room held row after row of stalls full of women. The robot took me to an empty stall and deposited me there.
The nearest women smiled in welcome but didn’t speak. I looked past them and saw hundreds of stalls as far as the eye could see. All full of big titted women.
Each woman had milking tubes attached to her nipples. The tubes were transparent and pulsated as milk flowed through them. The tubes connected to overhead pipes, which discharged into a huge glass tank in the center of the building. Hundreds of gallons of milk poured into the tank every second.
Men walked around checking the tubes, monitoring the flow of milk and screwing the women. I noticed that each woman had a light over her head. The lights glowed red, green or blue depending on how much milk the woman was producing. Green meant a steady flow, red indicated that the woman was running low, and blue showed that she was pumping out an exceptional amount.
When woman’s light burned blue one of the men would reward her by screwing her from behind.
A man approached. He put on surgical gloves and examined my breasts. He took his time and measured them carefully. He tugged on my nipples and squeezed my boobs firmly. I liked what he was doing and purred to let him know. Finally satisfied that they passed his test he hooked a set of milking tubes to my nipples. He tugged to make sure that they were secure then turned the pump on. Something soft yet firm closed over my nipples and began a steady squeezing motion. The sensation felt wonderful and I watched proudly as my milk appeared in the tubes. The man watched until he was satisfied that everything was working correctly, then walked behind me, unzipped his trousers and slid his cock inside me. He grasped my waist and began thrusting very powerfully. The tubes pulsated in rhythm with his thrusts into my pussy. I had an orgasm quite soon but he didn’t stop. My bonds kept me from writhing about too much and even in the throes of ecstasy I didn’t miss a beat of producing milk.
Soon I was pumping a lot of milk and my light went blue. He fucked me harder and faster and I was very proud of myself.
I wondered how much milk I could make every day.
I awoke from my dream and felt my breasts swinging for real. I wondered how that had happened, but felt them slow to a stop. I realized that I was doing it. I had been pumping my weight to make the board swing. I wanted to feel that again so I tried to get the plank swinging again. Tightly bound as I was I couldn’t move much but discovered that I could jerk my hips just enough to make the plank shimmy. Slowly and patiently I got myself moving. Eventually I managed to get the board swinging in a wide arc and my breasts flopped with the motion. The alligators felt tight and sweetly painful on my nipples. Nice, very nice. The board didn’t swing evenly. It began to turn slightly at the top of each swing. That made my breasts jerk which felt heavenly. I pumped harder until I was panting with exertion. If only my pussy strap was connected to the board I might be able to bring on an orgasm.
JR came back, removed my gag and gave me a drink through a straw.
“What’s with the swinging?” he asked. “Are you bored?”
“Oh no,” I whispered. “I’m having a very nice time.”
“Ok, if you say so.” He started to put my gag back.
“Wait, put weights on my nipples, please.”
“These have been on long enough,” he said. “I ought to take them off.”
“No,” I said. “I want you to torture my breasts.”
“If you wear these things too long I’m afraid you might damage the nerve endings in your nipples,” he said.
“Just one hour longer,” I pleaded.
“Well, all right,” he said grudgingly. “But they come off then.”
“Thank you,” I said nicely. “But don’t forget to add the weights.”
“Ok, but you asked for it.”
He hung thin cords from the alligator clips, then added weights to the cords. They pulled the teeth deeper into my skin and I couldn’t suppress a tiny squeal.
“Too painful?” JR asked.
“Nope, not enough.”
He added more weight. Ouch, ouch, ouch!
“That’s enough,” he said firmly.
“One more on each breast,” I begged.
He took a deep breath, then did as I asked. The extra weight made my breasts feel like they were coming off, but boy, was the pain sexy.
“Thank you very much,” I groaned.
He put the gag in my mouth, gave my plank a push and walked out.
I hung there reveling in the pain in my breasts. After a while, as I grew used to it I decided to get myself swinging again. This time I hit on the idea of swinging my plank lengthwise instead of side to side.
It was easier to get moving but the weights didn’t help, they swung opposite of my body, which pulled painfully (wonderfully) on my nipples. Once I got going it was easy to maintain the motion. I didn’t have to think about it. I was able to concentrate on what the weights were doing to me.
I kept myself swinging for a long time.
Sure enough JR returned in an hour and removed the clamps. I growled in protest through my gag but he ignored me and left.
I got myself swinging again, but this time I went sideways; I liked the side to side swing of my breasts better.
I was concentration so hard on keeping myself in motion that I didn’t notice a slight touch on my breasts. It was so light that I wasn’t sure if it was real. I waited and sure enough I felt it again. It seemed to be at a certain point in each swing. It was the lightest, most delicate touch on my nipples, like a butterfly landing. I was so surprised that I forgot to pump and the board slowed to a stop. Oh no.
I whimpered in my gag but set to work getting myself moving again. It seemed to take forever but finally I was swinging in the same long arc as before. And sure enough I felt that light touch on my nipples.
What could it be? Were my nipples brushing the floor? No, that would happen on the bottom of the arc. Was I close enough to be touching the bed? Possibly. As I pondered the question I forgot to pump and began to slow. I growled in determination and got myself moving again. The straps seemed to be getting looser and I could shift my weight better. I even got my breathing in rhythm with the motion. Inhale a deep breath as I approached what ever was touching my nipples. Push them as far out as I could. Exhale on the return, pump my hips, then inhale again. I was breathing around the gag and it was noisy, but what did I care, no one was watching.
My nipples were hard as rocks and I tried to guess what was touching them. Could it be someone’s tongue? What about JR’s penis? Was he lying under me with his cock pointed up, just high enough to touch my nipples? No, it would be too hard. This mysterious thing was soft. Was it a feather or a flower? Perhaps the soft fur of a kitten lying on the floor?
I imagined a playful kitten watching my breasts as they passed over him, batting at my nipples with his paws. If only he would extend his claws and rake them across my skin.
I imagined him lying on his back, all four paws in the air trying to catch my breast. Back and forth he followed it with his eyes. Finally he rolled over, crouched, then leapt up to fasten his claws into my breast. He struggled to keep his grip as I swung. He hung upside down, and he almost fell off so he sank his teeth into my nipple. I knew that I would want to scream in orgasm, but I’d clench my teeth and keep silent so I wouldn’t frighten him away. I’d have to enjoy the pain in silence.
Suddenly I was attacked by dozens of kittens. They emerged from the shadows and ran through the bars to leap onto my breasts. The jumped and scrambled and tumbled over themselves to reach me. There wasn’t enough room on my breasts for them all, so some jumped up and sank their claws into my tummy and legs. They mewed and hissed as they fought to cling to me. Some fell off only to leap up again. Then one of them realized that he was at my nipple and he began to nurse. He put his tiny mouth on me and sucked. A kitten on the other breast caught on and sucked on that nipple. Suddenly all the kittens were pushing and fighting, crowding to get to my milk.
All the kittens but one.
He was at my crotch and he wasn’t interested in milk. He chewed through the strap that covered my pussy, and when it fell away he discovered my brand. Curiously he traced it with his paw, and then he licked it with his tiny, delicate tongue. Then his paw touched my pussy and explored its outer edges.
Something was wrong.
I realized that the touch had disappeared. Was it truly so? I waited until I swung over the spot. Sure enough, it was gone. I groaned in frustration. I’ll keep going, maybe it will return. Several more passes but nothing was there. Damn, damn, damn.
I went limp and allowed the board to stop swinging. I felt exhausted.
“Something tells me that you were thinking some pretty erotic thoughts,” JR said. “I can’t wait to hear what they were.”
I started at the sound of his voice. I had no idea he was there.
He raised the board higher, then unhooked the cables at the lower end. He gently swung my feet down then began unstrapping me. I was very weak and when he got to the last few straps he steadied me with his hand on my chest. He released the final strap and I toppled forward. He caught me on his shoulder and carried me upstairs.
JR lowered me gently onto the bed. I sat for few moments flexing my legs and stretching.
“Are you all right?” he asked.
“Oh yes,” I said breathlessly. “I’m fine.”
“Are you hungry?”
“Starving.”
He motioned toward the bathroom and I nodded.
“Dinner’s on the table,” he said. “Come down when you’re ready.”
I went in and freshened up then walked down to the kitchen.
CH 10
The food smelled wonderful as I sat down. JR took a coil of rope off the counter and pulled my arms behind the chair.
“Don’t I get to eat?” I asked as he tied my wrists.
“Sure, you just have to eat in bondage.”
Ok, I didn’t see how I could but he was the boss.
He pulled my knees apart, which felt nice, and tied my ankles to the back legs of the chair. Then he wrapped rope around my body, crossed between my breasts, and snugged my torso firmly against the back of the chair. Then he dragged his chair close and fed me.
I liked being fed. The food was delicious and I was suddenly ravenously hungry. JR ate out of the same plate, which was nice and intimate.
“What were you thinking about while you were swinging back and forth?” he asked.
I told him of my hallucination about kittens. He chuckled when I told him how I liked the feel of their sharp little claws on my breasts.
“Should I buy you a kitten?” he asked. “And train him to bite your nipples?”
“Oooh, yes.”
“We’ll see,” he chuckled. “Did you really imagine that you felt them biting you?”
“Yes, the daydream was so real that I swear I could feel my breasts touching something as I swung.”
“What was it?”
“I’m not sure, but it was soft and delicate, like a flower, or a feather, or the fur of a kitten. That’s why I slipped into the dream about kittens.”
“Hmm. What else did you hallucinate about?”
“That was it, just the kittens.”
“Did you have an orgasm?”
“No, you stopped me too soon.”
“Really?” he looked surprised. “You came that close?”
“Honestly, I don’t know.” I said. “Probably not, but I was very erotic.”
“You looked erotic swinging back and forth,” he said. “Want to try again?”
“Can I? I thought you would tie me in some other position next.”
“I’d planned to,” he said. “But that can wait if you’d like to hang under that board again.”
“Yes, please.”
After dinner I made another trip to the bathroom, then JR marched me back to the basement. He propped the board on two chairs and told me to lie down. He modified my bondage by stretching my arms above my head and tying my wrists to the end of the plank, and then he opened my legs and tied my ankles together beneath the board. I liked the position, especially since my knees were apart. I hoped he might play with my pussy but he didn’t. I had to settle for a long wonderful kiss.
I trembled with excitement as he strapped me to the board, and felt a delicious tingle in my pussy when I felt him raise me up. The board rotated until I was face down again. Just before he left he asked if I’d like to wear nipple clamps again.
Oooh, I was in a quandary. The clamps would be delicious, but they would be in the way if the kittens came back. I tried to shake my head.
JR tickled my feet for a second then left the cell.
I tested my bonds and they were just as tight as before. I wiggled as much as I could trying to get myself swinging. The board didn’t move very much and it seemed to take forever to feel the slightest motion. I shifted my weight, twisted in the straps and finally got my boobs swinging which made the plank swing ever so slightly.
Slowly, carefully, trying to keep a good rhythm, I felt myself swinging. When I finally got going in a wide arc it seemed easier to stay in motion. In fact, I felt a delicious tingle in my pussy.
I swung for a long, long time and the feel of my breasts moving beneath me was exciting.
I resumed by daydream about kittens clawing at my breasts, but as nice as it was I didn’t quite reach that trancelike state I’d had before. Perhaps I was trying too hard. Relax.
I discovered that I could move my head slightly. The strap across my forehead wouldn’t allow me to raise my head away from the board but I could slide a bit under the strap. I found myself turning my face in the direction the board was swinging. I almost wished that I wasn’t blindfolded so I could watch my breasts swing. Oh well, the room was probably dark anyway.
I noticed that the board swung more smoothly than before and it didn’t wobble. I suppose that my new position balanced it better.
Did something touch my breast?
It was faint, so faint that I wasn’t sure. I held my breath through the next arc. Nothing. Nothing. . . wait, there it was again!
Ooh, so soft.
It’s gone again.
I swung for several minutes and felt nothing. I strained against the straps trying to push my breasts lower; maybe it was still down there, but nothing.
I kept swinging, wondering if I was imagining the touch. Was I going insane? Was sensory deprivation making me crazy? Or was sexual deprivation doing the same thing? Maybe all I needed was a good screwing. Hell, I KNOW I needed a good screwing.
I wondered what time it was. How long until my weekend ordeal was over and JR would fuck me? I knew that I’d have an orgasm the instant he was inside me, but I’d have more after that. JR is really a sweetheart and he’d understand my desperate need. But how could he not need some relief of his own? After all, here I was naked and bound since early morning. Why didn’t he want me? How could he not tear my straps off and ravish me then and there?
I’ll bet the hotel clerk would have.
Hmm, what would he think if he could see me swinging back and forth? Would he think it’s too weird? He saw me hopping in the hotel room; that was weird. Did my bouncing breasts excite him? They must have because that was the day he propositioned me.
He’s young and virile and probably perpetually horny like all young men. Would he just want to tie me to a bed and fuck me, or would he like to play games like JR? What things would he think up? He seemed very intelligent; I’ll bet he has a good imagination too. I pictured him lying under me trying to catch my nipples in his teeth.
It was back! Something touched my nipple.
I’m sure I felt something. Don’t let it be my imagination. There it is. Oh heavenly. I know I felt it that time.
Another swing of the board and the touch is still there. It feels stronger. It’s soft but decidedly there. Here it comes again. . . yes.
I crooned happily in my gag. What could it be? Was it really the fur of a kitten? I wouldn’t put it past JR to run out and get one. Was there a pet store close by?
On the next swing I felt something different. It was firmer, more solid. The next swing the thing felt very solid and my breast rolled over it. I could just see a kitten arching his back to meet my breast.
The next time I felt a tiny prickling point on my skin, or did I? It wasn’t there the next swing, nothing was, but the next time I felt the softness. It stayed for the next several swings, then a repeat of the faint scratch.
Then something bit my nipple!
Tiny terribly sharp teeth sank themselves into my nipple from two sides and I screamed into the gag with a bone shaking orgasm.
White hot lightning flashed from my nipple straight as an arrow into my pussy. I jerked and writhed and screamed and screamed, and could not believe the intensity of that orgasm. The teeth held for a moment, then disappeared. Had the kitten fallen? Did my scream frighten him away? No, come back kitty. Bite my other breast!
Even as I faded into unconsciousness, my thoughts were marveling on the incredible wonderful feeling between my legs.
I don’t know how long I was out. When I woke I was still bound, still blindfolded and my board was motionless. I groaned and tried to move. I wanted to get loose but the straps still held me tight. I hoped that JR might have heard me and come down but there was only silence.
I was too tired to try to get the plank moving again, so I just hung there. My pussy still tingled and my nipple was sore. What could have bitten me? Could JR have gone out and gotten a kitten somewhere? Even if he had, what would make the kitten want to bite my nipple?
Perhaps I imagined the bite. Maybe the soreness was imaginary too. (Maybe I was loosing my mind.)
I hung under the plank and waited.
JR came down and released me. I groaned with stiffness as I stood. I touched my nipple and it was sore. I looked but couldn’t see any marks.
JR was rolling the straps up and putting the board away. When he finished he locked my wrists behind my back and led me upstairs. Once again he left me alone in the bathroom. I looked again at my nipple but I couldn’t see any teeth marks, but when I squeezed, it hurt. I leaned close to the mirror but still couldn’t see anything. I opened the door.
“Have you seen my glasses? I asked JR.
“No, they’re probably in your purse,” he said. “What do you need them for?”
“I want to check something on my skin.”
He went into the living room and returned carrying my purse. He handed it to me then sat down on the bed. Even with my glasses I couldn’t see any marks.
“What are you looking at?” JR asked.
“Something bit me in the basement,” I said.”
“What was it?” he asked. “An insect?”
“No, the bite was too large for that. It felt like a kitten bit me.”
He stared at me for a moment. “Aren’t you carrying that fantasy a little too far?” he asked.
“I don’t think I imagined it,” I said. “It felt very real, and I’m still sore from it.”
His eyes narrowed in disbelief. He bent close and peered at my nipple. “I don’t see anything out of the ordinary.”
I pushed it toward his face. “Look closer.”
“Oh no you don’t,” he said. “This is just a trick to get me to touch you. Remember what I told you, no sex until Monday morning, just bondage.”
I squeezed both breasts defiantly.
“Ah, ah, ah,” he said. He grabbed my wrists, spun me around and locked the handcuffs on them.
“Oh, all right,” I said. “What now?”
“It’s bed time,” he told me. “Do you want a snack first?”
“What time is it?”
“Midnight.”
I was flabbergasted. I’d been in bondage for sixteen hours! My nipples perked up.
“I’m not hungry,” I said. “Where do I sleep, back in my cell?”
“Would you like to spend the night swinging under that board?” he asked.
My nipples got a little harder. “No,” I said after a moment. “I think a few more hours on that thing might drive me insane.”
“I’m not so sure it hasn’t already,” he said. “Imagining being bitten my a non existent cat is pretty crazy.”
“Maybe so,” I said. “But imaginary or not, I had a terrific orgasm.”
“Get out of here,” he said in disbelief.
I smiled sweetly at him.
“Well, whatever,” he said. “But you’ll sleep up here in the bed with me. I couldn’t hear you if anything went wrong in the basement.”
“Thank you,” I said, puckering up for a kiss. He kissed me; at least I got that much contact from him.
He put me into a tight hog tie, pulled the covers over me and turned out the light. He isn’t entirely cruel, at least he snuggled up to me.
Half way through the night I woke up to feel him untying my ankles. It felt nice to stretch my legs. My wrists remained tied but that was ok and I went right back to sleep.
I apologize for the duplication of part two. I’d sent it in but it wasn’t posted on the website for quite some time, so I resubmitted it just as the site manager posted it, along with the second submission. This is the actual part three. - Shackleford Bond
My Custom Made Leather Accessories
Part 3
CH 11
In the morning JR allowed me to remain free for an hour after breakfast. I spent half that time doing stretching exercises and the rest in a long hot soak in the tub. Then it was back to bondage. JR walked into the bathroom just as I climbed out of the tub. He grasped my hands, tied my wrists together then toweled me dry, making sure that he got all those nice private nooks and crannies. My face was bright pink by the time he finished and I hoped he might go just a little further but he stuck to his vow of no sex.
JR told me that I was going to spend four hours on the X cross.
“I can set it up in the family room if you’d like some light,” he said.
“I’d rather be in my little dungeon in the basement,” I told him.
“Hah, you just want your little phantom kitten to come back,” he said.
“Well, at least he gives me attention,” I said. “He hasn’t lost interest in my breasts.”
“Keep talking like that and you might spend another day in ropes.”
“Ooh, is that a promise?”
JR strapped me to the cross and it felt wonderful, and he only strapped my wrists and ankles so I was free to wiggle around. I thought he was being nice, especially when he placed a crotch rope between the lips of my pussy. That felt very good.
He put a fresh gag in my mouth (the one I’d worn yesterday was ruined, I’d almost chewed the rubber ball to pieces), and put a blindfold over my eyes.
I felt him doing something with my crotch rope but wasn’t sure what it was. I hoped he was tying it to something secure so I could get it moving through my pussy. I waited patiently while he puttered around but the moment I heard him leave I started sliding my hips back and forth.
The rope felt nice but it wasn’t very tight. I dropped my body but it still didn’t tighten. I wiggled and twisted but nothing gave me enough pressure to have an orgasm. What had that wicked man done to me now?
I waited patiently (as if I had a choice). From time to time I wiggled but the rope still wasn’t tight enough. Oh, I could feel it, but it was just too loose. Damn! Oh well, maybe my little kitten would come back.
Would he still want to bite my breasts? How would he get to them? Would he climb up my body like climbing a tree? Oooh, that sounded nice. I could almost feel his little claws in my skin. Would he pause at my pussy? Kittens are inquisitive; maybe he’d want to explore the area between my legs. He might put his paw up my pussy to see what’s inside. Oh, but the rope would be in the way. He might not be able to get his paw inside me. Hmmm, but the rope would be wet with my juices and he might like the taste. I wonder if he’d chew on the rope, or better yet, chew on me. Perhaps he’d be intrigued by my pubic hair (oops I forgot, no pussy hair. I keep my pussy nude to show off my brand). Too bad because I could imagine his pink little nose sniffing though my hair and his paw batting playfully at it.
Perhaps he’d climb into the rope and walk along it. Great idea. Maybe his weight would tighten the rope so I could make myself come. Maybe he’d go get all his little friends and they’d climb up until there were a dozen kittens sitting on the rope watching me gyrate. I wonder if they would understand what I was doing?
Or would they just climb up my chest to nurse at my nipples? Some could stay at my pussy and the others take a breast. Twelve kitties meant four between my legs and four at each breast. I wonder how I could get them to do that. My breasts are probably big enough for four kittens to hang on, although it might be crowded. Of course, they’d have to dig their claws firmly into my flesh or they would fall off. Would they be patient enough to wait their turn at my nipples, or would they fight over me and push each other out of the way? They’d probably fight and some would fall off. Oh I hope they don’t knock the ones at my pussy off too.
I imagined a pile of kittens rolling around on the floor, then one would remember me and scramble back up my leg. The others would follow.
I think I’ve figured out why my pussy rope is so frustrating. I’ll bet that JR put the end over something and attached a weight to it. Only the weight is light, too light to create any friction. Oh, what a devil he can be!
Perhaps my kitties will see the problem and help me. They would see the weight bouncing up and down and they would leap up and grab hold. One kitten wouldn’t be heavy enough, I’d need more. Maybe all of them would do the trick. I imagined a thick furry cluster of kittens hanging tightly around the end of the rope while I pumped my hips. They would like the ride, especially when I got close and was thrusting back and forth like a mad woman, they would be bouncing up and down too. Afterwards they would wait patiently until I was ready for another orgasm. What sweet little darlings they were.
Oh, no! A dog just trotted into my dungeon and the kittens have scattered. The dog looks at me, and then sniffs around the room. At least he didn’t bite any of the kitties. Wait, he’s nosing the end of my pussy rope. He picked at it with his paw, and then sniffed it again. Does he smell my pussy juices? Does my odor transmit along the rope, or have I soaked the rope its entire length? That wouldn’t surprise me.
He’s taking the rope in his mouth. Yes, good doggie. Now back up. He shakes his head playfully, the rope tightens in my pussy. A little more please. He pulls it tighter. It feels wonderful. I push myself away from the cross as far as my bonds allow, then I slam my body back and yank the rope. It jerks out of his grip but he pounces on the rope and pulls backwards. He looks at me expectantly and I yank again. He tightens his bite and pulls away. Good doggie! He thinks it’s a great game. So do I! I fight him for the rope and he tugs and shakes his head and growls happily and I have an orgasm!
I hang happily on my cross. The kittens are gone, the dog is gone, but the happy sweet glow in my pussy and my soul are still there. I slowly calm down, my breathing returns to normal and I start to feel a chill as the perspiration cools on my body. I hear a noise. Is the dog back?
“Well, that looked pretty impressive,” JR said. He removed my gag and blindfold and held a glass of water to my mouth. “I could hear the cross creaking clear out in the back yard.”
“I had an orgasm,” I said proudly.
“How did you manage that?” he asked.
“It was the kittens and a dog,” I said. “They helped me.”
“Kittens and a dog?” he asked incredulously.
I nodded. “They were just here.”
He looked around the basement. He even knelt and peered under a shelf.
“I think I’d better untie you and go get you some help.”
“I am not crazy,” I informed him. “In fact, I feel very good.” I wriggled contentedly.
“I’m sure lots of delusional people feel the same way,” he said.
“Well, if I’m delusional, lets just keep it that way.”
“Really? Well why don’t you tell me about your delusions,” he said.
“I’d love too, make yourself comfortable.”
He sat on the bed, arranged the pillow behind his back and looked at me with exaggerated interest. “I’m all ears.”
“No, you’re all prick,” I told him. “But I’ll tell you my story anyway.”
JR listened as I related my fantasy, (or delusion). His mocking expression faded and he nodded a few times. I got excited as I recounted my daydream and was breathing rather fast by the time I finished.
“It sounds very erotic,” JR said. “I wonder if anyone has ever done any psychological studies on the sexual effects of input deprivation?”
“Its called sensory deprivation,” I said. “And perhaps the isolation down here gives my imagination more freedom.”
“Could be,” he shrugged. “And if that’s true then more people ought to be locked away in a velvet dungeon.”
“As far as I’m concerned, you can keep me locked down here for the rest of my life,” I cooed.
“Nope. I want to play too,” he said. “If I leave you down here you wouldn’t need me.”
“Of course I would,” I said. “I’d need you to feed me.”
“And what would I get out of the deal?”
“Anything you want.”
He shook his head. “I don’t know, I just can’t see how an imaginary orgasm can compete with the real thing.”
“The orgasm wasn’t imaginary,” I said. “Just the kittens were.”
“Nah, I still think the old ways are best,” he said and casually yanked my pussy rope.
It tightened between my legs and sent me into a terrific and entirely unexpected orgasm. I screamed so loud that dust sifted down from the ceiling. JR waited a few minutes and just as I opened my eyes he yanked again. Another nuclear bomb exploded somewhere between my pussy and my soul and I blacked out for a few seconds. When I came back to existence I heard JR chuckling as he climbed the stairs.
I hung on my cross for the rest of the morning in a happy pink haze. I replayed my orgasm over and over in my mind but my kitties and the dog didn’t come back. But people did.
Another hallucination formed and I saw people gathering outside my cell. They wanted me but the door was locked so they couldn’t get in. They reached through the bars but couldn’t get to me. I strained against my bonds and pushed my breasts out trying to let them touch me.
JR appeared carrying a brazier full of hot coals. He shouldered his way through the crowd and came into the cell. He put the brazier close to me, so close that I could feel the heat between my legs, then he put a handful of branding irons in the fire.
He looked my body over thoughtfully then used a marker to draw small circles on my skin. He marked my thighs, my tummy, my ribs and my breasts. The crowd watched intently and gasped when he drew a circle around each of my nipples.
When the irons were hot he opened the door and admitted the people one by one.
As each man and woman entered they drew a number from a hat, then took an iron from the brazier. JR pointed out the location of their number and they pressed the hot iron against my skin. I shrieked in delight as each red hot iron touched me, and the people waiting their turn applauded as I convulsed in orgasm.
Finally there were only two people left, both women. They had drawn the numbers for my nipples. Their irons had the letters J and R. The women took the glowing irons from the fire, took firm hold of a breast, and on a count of three pressed the irons hard onto my nipples; J on the right, R on the left.
I screamed and screamed and fought my ropes but they held the irons hard in place. I saw wisps of smoke rise from my nipples and smelled my own body cooking. They pushed harder until I felt the irons against my ribs, and even then my orgasm rolled on continuously.
“Now what?” JR asked.
I raised my head and looked at him dazedly. I looked at my breasts. They were unmarked, but I could still smell my burnt flesh. How could that be? I looked back at JR but he wasn’t there.
The curtain parted and he appeared. My God! I’d hallucinated about him too.
“Are you ok?” he asked, removing my gag.
“Um hmm.”
He looked at my sweat covered body and heaving chest. “Did you have another orgasm?” he asked astonished.
“Um hmm.”
“Incredible! The kittens again?”
“No, not them.” I was drifting in a sweet cloud and didn’t feel like talking.
“Something different this time?” he asked.
I nodded absently.
“OK, I get it,” he laughed. “You can tell me later.”
“Come back in about twenty minutes,” I said.
When JR returned I told him about my branding hallucination, then I begged him to brand me again.
“No way,” he said firmly. “Once is enough.”
“I want to experience the pain again,” I whispered. “And I want your brand on me more than just one place.”
“Where would we put it?”
“How about on my chest between my breasts? That way it would show if I wear low cut blouses.”
“What? And have every body in the world see it?”
“That’s the whole idea,” I said. “I want the whole world to know that I belong to you.”
“Well, I appreciate that,” he said flattered. “But I think you ought to be a little more discreet. At least no one has ever seen the brand where it’s at.”
“Want to bet?”
“What?”
“Other people have seen your brand on my body.”
“Who?”
I started to tell him about the motel clerk, but changed my mind.
“My doctor.”
“Oh. Well, I guess that’s ok.” He thought for a moment. “What did he say when he saw it?”
“He wanted to know what it was, so I told him.”
“Was he shocked?”
“I’d say he was intrigued, but not shocked. I told him all about how you kidnapped me and tortured me and branded me against my will.”
He chuckled. “And raped you.”
“Yes, that too.”
(Actually my doctor is a woman and I did tell her the story of my branding, but despite her professional detachment she was intrigued, and she was breathing rather fast by the time I finished.)
“And if I branded you again I suppose you’d rush over to your doctor and show off the new brand?”
“I certainly would,” I said. “And I’d go shopping for the lowest necklines I could find.”
“And what would you say to your children?” he asked.
“I’d keep it covered around them,” I said. “But I might tell my daughter. I think she suspects that there’s a little more to our relationship than just boyfriend and girlfriend.”
“Does she know that you are a sex slave?”
“Maybe, she’s pretty smart.”
“Wow.”
“Don’t worry,” I told him. “She likes you.”
“Amazing.”
“Uh huh, so can I please be branded again?”
“Nope. I don’t want your body marked any more than it already is.”
“Please?”
He walked out and turned off the lights.
I must have fallen asleep because when I woke a barbeque grill filled with red glowing coals was a few inches from my tummy. I felt the heat and wondered if it was real. I looked around but could see no one outside my cell. No men, no women, no cats or dogs. Everything was totally dark and the only light was the red glow of the coals.
I looked closely and saw two branding irons resting on the coals. They were red hot. My pussy tingled with pleasure and I stared at the fire for a very long time. The red glow was hypnotic and I drifted off.
I awoke to find JR putting my gag back in my mouth. I tried to ask a question but he shoved the gag in and buckled it tightly. Then he put the blindfold over my eyes. Just as it descended I looked down and saw a bright red glow between my legs. My God! Was a hot grill really down there?
JR is very firm in his ideas and he rarely changes his mind, but he loves me and indulges me and I wondered I he would actually brand me again. Oh my God, how wonderful that would be!
I waited. I waited, wondering what he was going to do.
I felt the heat against my legs and tummy. It was very hot, almost uncomfortably so. I wondered if I was in danger of being burned. I wouldn’t mind being branded but I didn’t want third degree burns on my crotch. I imagined my pubic hair burning, the hairs curling in the heat, turning black and crinkling into ash. For some reason that turned me on. (Too bad I didn’t have any pubic hair). I wondered if my pussy would get cooked from the heat. I giggled as I though of JR eating my pussy. I wondered if he’d like it barbequed.
A hand grabbed my breast roughly and a red hot iron touched my nipple!
ORGASM!!!
When I woke up my nipple throbbed with pain. I smelled burnt meat and fainted again.
The next time I regained consciousness my other nipple was throbbing. Had he branded both of my nipples? Incredible!
Had I missed it? Did he brand me while I was out? That wasn’t fair!
I’d have preferred to be branded on the sides of one of my breasts, maybe both, but I didn’t want my nipples to be mutilated.
I muttered in my gag but there was no response. I waited reveling in the pain in my nipples and hoping that JR had filmed me being branded again.
I waited. Very slowly the smell of burnt meat dissipated.
My nipples hurt, and I waited. I felt the warmth from the grill and I waited.
Finally he came back. I heard him moving the barbeque and growled at him through my gag. He ignored me and kept puttering around. Then I felt his hand on my breast.
“Hmmm, I got you pretty good that last one,” he muttered almost to himself. He touched my nipple gingerly and I squeaked in pain.
“Sorry,” he said.
I yelled under the gag.
“Uh, I know you want to look,” he said apologetically. “But I kind of over did it on your left nipple and it looks pretty bad. Its best you don’t see it.”
A deep sexual thrill coursed up from my tummy to my brain.
“I’ll go see if I have any first aid stuff upstairs,” JR said. I heard him walk away.
I waited.
My nipples hurt and I waited.
I wondered how badly he had burned me. Was my nipple destroyed? I didn’t want that. I didn’t want to have the nerves damaged and besides, JR liked my breasts and I didn’t want him to lose interest. Still, I felt very sexy. Oh I hoped he’d set up the video camera. If my nipples had been damaged at least I wanted to be able to watch it happen.
I heard JR return but he didn’t remove my gag or blindfold. I muttered but he ignored me. I felt something cool touch my breast and in instant later it hurt worse. I squealed.
“Sorry,” he said. The cool touch returned followed instantly by more pain. I thrashed in my bonds. The coolness touched my right nipple and it too flashed in pain.
“This one isn’t so bad,” JR said. “I think it will be ok after a while. He touched my nipple again and it really hurt! I was crying in my gag. I was frightened and I hurt and I was turned on.
“One more application,” he warned. “And try not to have any more orgasms for a while.”
I felt the cool touch, then pain, and of course I had an orgasm.
When I stopped writhing on the cross, when I could breathe normally, when the universe stopped spinning around me I listened for JR but the room was silent. I tried to call his name but there was no answer. He must have left.
So I waited.
My nipples hurt and I waited.
He finally came back and removed me from the cross. He didn’t take off my blindfold or gag and he lowered me gently onto the bed. I was so stiff from hanging on the cross that I couldn’t move my arms. JR rolled me onto my stomach and the second my breasts touched the bed I felt sharp piercing pain in my nipples. I screamed in my gag but he just pulled my arms back and tied me into a very, very tight hogtie. Then he pressed his hand against my back and rolled my body side to side. My nipples were crushed under me and they hurt! JR walked out of the room.
I don’t know how long I lay on the bed but the pain in my nipples never went away. The pain kept me from falling asleep and I certainly couldn’t relax enough to have another hallucination.
“Had enough for a while?” JR asked.
“Um hmm.”
He untied me and removed my gag and blindfold, then he took me in his arms and held me close. I squeaked in pain when he crushed my breasts against his chest.
“What have you done to me?” I asked.
“Why, just what you asked,” he said smiling down at me. “You wanted bondage and torture, didn’t you?”
“Yes, but not mutilation.” I tried to push back and look at my breasts but he held me close. He had that old mischievous look in his eyes. I gritted my teeth, pressed my hands against his chest and pushed myself away. I gasped when I saw my nipples. They were burned black!
Wait, the black was something different. I touched them and they felt like plastic knobs. Pain flashed through my nipples as I touched them but I couldn’t see clearly in the low light.
“What is this?” I demanded.
“They are my own invention,” JR said. “They’re plastic pipe caps with needles through them. I just hope they are painful enough to suit you.”
I just glared at him.
“I thought you branded me,” I hissed.
“Nope, just the old frozen socket wrench trick,” he chuckled. “I told you, no more branding.”
“Oh, you are such a bastard,” I said.
“And how many orgasms did you have thinking you’d been burned?” he laughed.
I couldn’t answer. I was trying not to smile. “I didn’t feel you put these things on,” I said.
“No, I did that after you fainted.”
“Bastard, what about that stuff you put on my breasts pretending it was first aid?”
“Rubbing alcohol followed by bengue cream.”
I put my arms around his neck. “You are a bastard, but I love you.”
We went upstairs for a bathroom break followed by a snack. As I walked out I saw that the barbeque grill was a brand new electric model.
“Why didn’t you just use the old charcoal grill?” I asked.
“Can’t burn charcoal inside,” he answered. “It might asphyxiate us.”
“Oh, so you went out and bought an electric one just for this?”
“Um hmm.”
What a wonderful man.
I wore my nipple caps through my break. “When you make love to me I want to wear them and I want you to crush my breasts under your body,” I told him. “If you ever do make love to me again, that is.”
After my break JR put me back on the cross. He’d removed the little caps but my nipples still hurt quite nicely. They reminded me of my torture bra and I wondered if JR intended to make me wear it during the weekend. I hoped so.
JR hadn’t put my gag and blindfold back on and perhaps they were required for my erotic hallucinations, for I didn’t experience any more of them, but I came close.
The room was dimly lit and I couldn’t see anything outside the cell. I looked down at my pussy rope and followed it until it disappeared into the darkness. I wondered what it was connected to. I imagined that there was a little man crouching in the gloom holding the rope. He watched carefully to make sure that it was tight enough to stay in place but not tight enough to let me come, and I just knew that he wouldn’t yank on it the way JR had. I imagined him naked with a large penis that stayed very hard. He was like a little gnome. His legs were short but muscular, his face was ugly and his penis was huge. He was excited looking at me so I thrust my hips invitingly and he crawled out of the darkness. He lumbered awkwardly on all fours, paused at my feet and looked up at me. I wiggled my hips again and he scrambled up my legs. He held onto my waist with big knobby hands, planted his feet on my cross and thrust his cock inside me. He was strong and quick and fucked me wildly. He spurted an enormous amount of cum into me, then jumped down and scurried back into the darkness.
No, wait. It’s not an ugly little gnome, it’s the clerk from the motel.
JR hired him to hold my pussy rope and he’d gotten very aroused looking at me. He waited until JR was upstairs, then walked out of the shadows, tall and handsome. He stood in front of me, naked and proud. I did a quick bump and grind for him. He leaned against my body and slid his cock into me.
It wasn’t a delusion. I didn’t enter into a trance or an hallucination. I consciously thought up that daydream and I knew perfectly well that there was no gnome or college student holding that rope.
But I looked at the spot where the rope disappeared and did a long, sexy bump and grind on my cross. (Just in case someone was watching me). That got to be fun so I kept it up, after all, what else did I have to pass the time.
CH 12
I was still gyrating on the cross when JR came back at noon. I didn’t stop when he came through the curtains.
“Having fun?” he asked.
“Oooh, yes,” I answered. “I’m trying to entice those men into screwing me.”
“What men?”
“The ones who are hiding in the shadows watching me. One is tall and handsome and the other is short and ugly.”
“Is that so?” He began untying me. “No kittens?”
“No kittens. But both men have large penises and they are very hard.”
“But they just hide and watch, right?”
“Right. I think they are waiting for the other to make the first move.”
“Which one do you prefer?”
“I want them both.”
He stopped and looked at me in mild astonishment. “Two at once, eh?”
“Yep.”
“There’s more to you than I realized,” he observed.
“You don’t know the half of it,” I said.
“Hmmm. I think we’d better keep you out of this basement.”
“Don’t you dare.”
He finished untying me and took me upstairs. After lunch he tied me to the bed, arms and legs wide open. He took his time and tied me very tightly, then waited until my muscles had stretched and tightened the ropes again. He put my blindfold and gag back on me and left me alone. I hoped my vision (or hallucination) would reappear but it didn’t. My kitties stayed away. The room was too noisy and too bright. I could hear cars passing on the street, telephones ringing next door, kids playing, and some light even leaked in around the edges of the blindfold.
I enjoyed my bondage for about an hour then yelled into my gag. JR came in.
“What is it?” he asked.
“Would you take me down to my dungeon and tie me just like this?” I asked.
“What’s wrong with the bedroom?”
“Its too noisy and there is too much light. I like the mysterious atmosphere down there.”
“Ok.”
He tied me on the bed in the basement. Not to it, but on it. He spread me wide and tied my wrists and ankles to the bars. I just rested atop the bed.
I’ve been tied to beds many times before by this was different. I wondered if he yanked the bed away if I’d hang suspended or sag to the floor. Maybe I’ll ask him to try that.
I wonder how long I’ll have to wait until he comes back?
It was quieter and darker than in the bedroom, and very peaceful. Would my delusions reappear?
I waited patiently for the pitter patter of little kitten feet, but nothing happened.
What about the motel clerk? Was he watching me from the shadows? Was he naked, was his penis hard? What would he be doing with his hands?
Maybe he wasn’t there. Oh hell, I’d even settle for the gnome.
I waited. Neither showed up. Maybe they really were waiting for the other to make the first move. I imagined them crouching in the gloom eying each other warily. It’s ok boys, I’ll take you both. Beauty and the beast. One of you can screw me and the other can put his cock in my mouth. Then you can trade places.
Still nothing.
A long time passed then something touched my pussy, very lightly. Oh God, here we go again.
What was it? I know I felt something. Ah, there it was again. It was a tiny tap right on my clitoris. A kitten’s paw, or his tongue perhaps? There it is. A pause, then again I felt that teensy tap. It was nice but too light to do me any good. Maybe the kitten will touch me a little harder.
Nope. The same light tap.
I lay still and listened for any other sounds. I decided that if a kitten were touching me I’d have felt his weight on the bed, and surely he would have brushed against my thighs. Another tap.
It seemed to touch me at regular intervals, so I began counting between taps. It was every twenty seconds. I counted several more taps and they were the same. What in the world could it be?
Oh my God! It’s like Chinese water torture!
This must be JR’s doing. In fact it’s just the sort of thing he would do. I’ll bet he’s got some apparatus in the ceiling that drips water on my pussy.
Well, now that I know what it is I’ll just ignore it. JR probably hopes the water will make me come, but I’ll show him.
Tap.
I’ll show him.
Tap.
Uh oh, I might be in trouble here.
Tap.
God that felt good.
Tap.
I’m in serious trouble.
Tap.
I decided to count the taps to take my mind off the slow steady tingle in my pussy. It began very softly but grew with each tap.
Tap.
This could make me have an orgasm, I decided. And it’s going to take a long time to do it.
Tap.
No sudden yank on a rope between my legs, just a miniscule increase in pleasure with every. . .
Tap.
I tried to resist. I tried to take my mind off it. Think of other things. I tried to remember the dialogue in the last movie I saw with my daughter.
Tap.
It worked for three minutes. I was subconsciously counting the
Taps.
Then I realized that my hips were thrusting upward to meet each drop. Without my willing it I was lifting my pussy at the count of nineteen, then after the drop arrived I dropped back to the bed until the next was due.
I’ve read that water torture never fails to break its victim. Supposedly not even the strongest man can withstand it. I wondered if they’d ever tortured a woman the way JR was torturing me. It was torture too, the anticipation was terrible and each drop was pleasant but frustrating. Would they torture a woman to get information, or just for the fun of it?
Did they ever torture a man with drops hitting his penis? Hmm, a man’s cock would move around and the drops would miss unless it was held in place. How best to do that? Tie it with cords, lock it in a frame? Ah, better yet, have a woman hold it.
I imagined a wicked Asian temptress, exotic, beautiful and cruel, torturing some helpless man. She is the imperial torturer and she serves the evil emperor and I am her assistant. The mistress is dressed in a red silk robe slit up the sides and with a very deep neckline, but I’m naked.
We’re torturing a man to make him reveal the location of the hidden treasure. She entices him to keep him aroused and it’s my job to keep his penis in place so each drop lands squarely on the tip. I hold it a lightly as possible, for I must not apply enough pressure to make him come.
She prowls languidly around and around his rack. Her fingertips caress his body, she rubs her breasts across his skin. Occasionally she slaps my hand aside and strokes his manhood gently, very gently. Her touch is a light as a butterfly. He writhes in an agony of frustration.
I must not allow him to cum until he talks. I must be attentive and if he gets close I have to release my hold on him. Sometimes I must shield his penis from the drops of water by holding my body over his, but woe to me if I allow him to spurt.
If he comes too soon the mistress will string me up by my ankles and whip me, and afterwards we have to start over again with his torture.
Who is the man? Indianapolis Jones? No, not him. Wait, it’s the hotel clerk!
My mistress sent me to lure him into her trap.
I went to the motel dressed like a slut and offered to let him tie me up. We went to the room and he took pictures while I stripped for him, then tied me to the bed and screwed me. While he was busy fucking me she burst into the room with her henchmen and overpowered him. They pulled him off of me (much too soon) and bound him hand and foot. They left me tied to the bed and the mistress casually gave her men permission to take turns with me. She forced the poor clerk to watch as I was fucked by half a dozen men. They screwed my pussy, my ass and my mouth and by the time I’d satisfied them all I was coated with cum.
The mistress disdainfully ordered them to untie me then we smuggled the clerk away and brought him to the dungeons deep beneath the Emperor’s palace. (How the Chinese Emperor’s palace came to be in Denver I’ll never know).
Now his naked body lies bound to a rack. His smooth skin is illuminated by the light of torches. I felt sorry for him and was tempted to make him come, but I feared the punishment I would receive, so I waited until the mistress wasn’t looking and give him a furtive kiss on his penis.
Uh oh, the Emperor was watching, hidden in the gloom beyond the light. The Emperor is cruel and ruthless, and he’s JR. He ordered my mistress to tie me to a rack too. The henchmen appeared and quickly bound me beside the clerk. Water was set to drip onto me. The drops fell in perfect unison, his and mine, and landed on us at the same time. He looked at me and I at him.
The Emperor pronounced me guilty of treason and sentenced me to die by slow torture. The clerk could not bear this, so he offered to tell the location of the treasure if the Emperor promised to release me. The Emperor agreed and the clerk told them where to find the treasure. Then my mistress stripped off her robe revealing her perfect body. She rubbed her breasts across his skin, tickled his body, then knelt beside him and stroked his cock gently. He groaned in passion but didn’t take his eyes off me. She stood over him, straddling his face with her lovely pussy, but he was unmoved and never looked up at her. She bent and took his cock between her red lips and sucked until he came. Despite his resolve his back arched and he cried out in ecstasy. She took her mouth away as his cum shot upward like a fountain.
She aimed his cock so that his semen arched high in the torchlight. The drops turned into shimmering pearls that fell back to land on my clitoris.
My orgasm happened. It didn’t explode in my tummy, there were no celestial fireworks, or earthquakes, just a slow steady swelling of pressure that grew and grew and grew until I felt the most delicious sweet thrill in my pussy. It was like a beautiful flower steadily opening into a glorious bloom.
I lay wrapped in a heavenly cloud of delight. I was vaguely aware that the clerk was being led away by my mistress. His hands are bound behind his back and she pulls him by his penis. It’s very large and gets larger with each step. What was she going to do to him? He glances back at me as they disappear through the doorway.
The henchmen took away the torches leaving me in darkness and I heard the Emperor tell them to leave me to endure the water torture for all eternity. Then the dungeon door closed with a deep boom and there was silence.
Another drop landed on my pussy.
Tap.
CH 13
When JR released me hours later I wasn’t quite a babbling idiot, but I was close. He carried me upstairs and plunked me into a hot bubble bath. Then he vanished. I rubbed my pussy and even under water it felt oily.
I soaked in the tub for a long time. It was getting dark when JR came back and toweled me dry.
“What was dripping on me?” I asked.
“Baby oil,” He replied. “Three gallons.”
“You dripped three gallons on me?”
“No, that’s how much the reservoir holds. You only used about a quart.”
“Oh, well in that case we shouldn’t let it go to waste.”
He chuckled.
“I thought you said I couldn’t have sex until the forty eight hours was up.”
“Well, I don’t consider a few drops of oil actually having sex,” he said. “I meant that I won’t have sex with you.”
What ever.
“I was wondering,” I said as he led me down the basement stairs. “Will the bars of the cell hold my weight?”
“Of course.”
“Would you tie me to them just like before, only higher so I’m not lying on the bed?’
“Ok.”
He took the bed out of the cell and bought in an ancient steamer trunk. He upended it and lifted me onto it so that I lay across it on my back. I had to balance myself while he tied my wrist and ankle ropes to the bars. Then he tightened them until I felt as taut as a violin. He put his arm under my back, raised my body off the trunk and slid it away. He lowered me until the ropes took my weight. The ropes tightened painfully, erotically and I floated in the air three feet off the floor.
I’ve been hung by my wrists and by my ankles but I’d never felt so helpless and sexy as I did then. And my pussy was at just the right height for him to fuck me. I suggested that he might do that but he declined.
He reminded me that I had almost fourteen hours to go before I was allowed to have sex. He turned on the drip and made sure it was hitting the right spot. He watched my pussy for several minutes, then left.
How could he look so closely at my pussy and not want to touch it? (I swear the man isn’t human at times.)
JR left the lights on and my blindfold off. I could see the drips sparkle in the light as they fell. The pressure began to build in my pussy. I watched the drops until my neck grew tired so I let my head sag and ended up staring at the bars of my cell upside down. I felt a mild strain in my neck but it was bearable. Besides, I was waiting for the clerk to escape the clutches of the torture mistress and come back and rescue me. (Or at least fuck me).
The clerk didn’t show up, neither did the gnome, but JR did.
He walked in and carefully spread a beach towel on the floor.
“What are you doing?” I asked.
“Making sure we don’t fall on this slippery floor,” he answered. He began rubbing my legs with another towel.
“No, I mean why are you here?” I asked. “I want to stay longer.”
“You’ve got thirteen hours left besides, dinner’s ready.”
“I’m not hungry.”
“Well, you’re going to eat anyway.” He rubbed the oil off my thighs and my tummy. The towel felt very good on my skin but he wouldn’t touch my pussy.
“You really are a bastard,” I said conversationally.
He laughed and gave my pussy a single solitary, very unsatisfying pat. Then he untied me.
He tied me to a kitchen chair and fed me. The food was good and I was suddenly very hungry. I asked for seconds. While we ate I told him about my Chinese fantasy (omitting the identity of the motel clerk). JR was impressed that I’d had another orgasm.
After dinner he tied me spread between the bars except this time I was face down. He put my nipple clamps back on and added weights on long cords. He put my blindfold back, gave me a pat on my bottom and left.
The weights felt sexy on my nipples. I couldn’t swing the way I had with the board but I could rock my shoulders to get the weights swinging. I hoped they looked as erotic as they felt, then perhaps the clerk and the gnome would come out of the shadows and fuck my brains out.
No such luck.
Hmmm, if they weren’t interested maybe the kittens would come back. The problem was, how could they get to me? Could they climb up the bars then walk out along my arms and legs? Oooh, that would be nice. I could almost feel their little claws on my skin. But then how would they be able to get to my breasts?
I have a better idea; they could climb up the cords to my nipples. Were the cords long enough? Never mind, even if they didn’t reach the floor the kitties could jump up and catch hold, then scramble up.
I couldn’t wait to feel their weight tugging my nipples. Oh dear, what if the dog comes back and scares them away?
But maybe I could get the dog to play tug of war with the cords. I’d wiggle around and make the cords jiggle enticingly. He’d sniff them, then take one in his teeth. I’d rock my shoulders and he’d pull in response. We’d play tug of war again.
But I need two dogs, one for each breast. Be a good doggie and go fetch a friend. Ah here they are. Uh oh, there are a dozen dogs and they all want to tug on the cords. Now they’re pushing and fighting and several dogs are pulling at once.
Ow, the pain is terrific and I’m having an orgasm!
While the dogs are busy the kittens run out onto my body. They sit in a row on my back and look down at the chaos below. The dogs jerk my body so much that the kittens have to dig in with their claws to keep from falling.
The dogs don’t stop. They growl and tug and yank and go in different directions and pull my breasts wide apart and scrabble in circles and get the cords tangled together and I’m shrieking with orgasm after orgasm!
JR fetched me at ten o’clock. He untied me and noticed the glassy eyed happy expression on my face.
“Don’t tell me you had another orgasm,” he said.
I nodded.
“The kittens again?”
“No, dogs. A whole pack of them.”
“I don’t want to hear that one,” he said.
“Oh yes you do,” I giggled. “But you’ll have to wait until tomorrow. I’m too tired tonight.”
He took me to the bedroom, tied me in a hogtie, and turned out the lights.
I slept until the next morning and didn’t wake up when JR untied me during the night.
When I awoke it was seven-thirty and I was alone.
I looked out the window and saw JR reading the paper on the back patio. I went to the bathroom, combed my hair, then made up the bed. I tied ropes to the headboard and put slipknots in them, then I tied more ropes to my ankles and lay on the bed. I raised my feet over my head and tossed my ankle ropes over the headboard. I tied them as tight as I could, pulling my legs as far open as I could. Then I slid my hands through the loops on the other ropes and tugged the knots tight. After that I waited.
I heard JR puttering around in the kitchen. Finally he peeked in the bedroom door.
“Ah, awake I see.”
“Get over here,” I said.
“Sorry, what did you say?”
“GET OVER HERE!”
He grinned and slipped out of his robe. His cock was very big and it was inside me very quickly, and everything was right and perfect in the universe.
JR made love to me three times within two hours that morning. Each time he screwed me I told him about the fantasies I’d experienced. (Everything except the identity of the motel clerk).
I told him about the Chinese torture chamber.
I related the hallucination about the dairy farm. That one drove him wild. He made me get on the bed on hands and knees and he pretended to milk my breasts while I talked. Then he knelt behind me and screwed me doggy style (or perhaps like a bull with a cow). Finally he had me lie flat and he titty fucked me. Very nice.
Afterwards I sat on the bed and told him how the gnome had climbed my legs to get to my pussy, and how the kittens had done the same thing.
I told him about dogs giving me orgasms by playing tug of war with my ropes. By the time I’d recounted all my hallucinations he was quite hard again. I was able to show my appreciation for the fake branding by screwing him with every muscle in my body.
After the first time he called his secretary and told her he wouldn’t be in until lunch. After the third time he fell asleep for half an hour. While he slept I ate my breakfast and took a shower, but he was waiting for me. As soon as I walked out of the bath room he grabbed me and tied me back to the bed. He didn’t take the time to get creative, he just tied me in a no nonsense, legs up and open, easy accessible position that permitted him full access to my pussy. And that was just fine with me.
This time he took his time and screwed me long and slowly and sweetly and we had the most wonderful simultaneous orgasms. By then it was noon so he called the office and told them he wasn’t coming in that day. (I had anticipated being too tired and sore to got to work, so I’d taken a couple of days vacation from my job).
He lay back and relaxed, a thoughtful expression was on his face.
“What are you cooking up now?” I asked.
“Trying to figure out how to design a milking machine for you,” he said.
My nipples went hard and my pussy was damp instantly. I imagined myself in the basement, locked into a frame while a milker throbbed at my nipples.
“Do they make milking machines for human females” I asked.
“I doubt it,” he answered. “I’d bet the closest thing would be those little suction cups for nursing mothers.”
“No assembly line milkers like at a dairy?”
“Probably not, but perhaps I can design something.”
We made love a fifth time that day, and by late afternoon we were worn out. JR had collapsed on the bed and was snoring while I cleaned up and got dressed. I tidied up the kitchen before I left and noticed something pink and fuzzy on top of the fridge. It was a glove, a cheap nylon glove covered with fake fur and had small spikes protruding through the thumb and forefinger. The face of a kitten had been drawn on the back of the glove. I stared at the thing wondering what it could possibly be used for when I heard JR chuckle. He was leaning on the doorjamb in his bath robe.
“What is this?” I asked.
He took the glove from me and slipped it on his hand. “This is Little Felix,” he said. “But you’ve met before.”
“Oh, no. You didn’t. . .” I gasped.
“I sure did,” he laughed. “Littler Felix deserves your thanks for sending you into one of the wildest orgasms I’ve ever witnessed.” He closed his thumb and finger and the spikes looked like little teeth.
I glared at him.
“You seemed to enjoy it when he was nibbling your breast,” JR said. “But when he bit your nipple I thought you were going to shake the basement apart.”
“Oh you bastard.”
He laughed and pulled me into his arms. I tried not to smile but couldn’t resist a shriek when ‘Little Felix’ bit me on the bottom. I put my arms around JR’s neck and kissed him long and lovingly. Little Felix continued to bite me through my dress.
JR leaned away and put the glove over my breast. “What do you say?” he asked. “Can Felix chew on your nipple?”
I pushed my breast forward. “I’d love to let him,” I said. “But I’ve got to go home. My granddaughter is coming to spend the night.”
“Ok, Felix understands,” JR said. Felix gave me a light little nip on my nipple.
I kissed JR again and walked toward the door. I paused and looked back.
“What are his teeth made of?”
“Thumb tacks.”
“The next time we do this do you think I could wear my torture bra?” I asked.
“Sure.”
“And the next time, do you think you might keep me tied up for three days?”
He shook his head in exasperation, then shrugged in surrender. “Why not?”
I was very happy as I drove home. JR is such a wonderful man and he goes out of his way to please me. Take the kitten glove for example.
Did he just happen to have a furry glove in the house? Thumbtacks I could see, but how many men keep pink fuzzy gloves lying around? He must have gone out and bought the glove after I told him about my fantasy of the kittens. And what about the branding scenario? He went out and bought an electric barbeque just to set the scene for my branding fantasy. What a wonderful man he is.
My pussy throbbed all the way home.
My son dropped off my four year old granddaughter a few minutes after I arrived, and I shifted gears into being a grandma. We made ice cream, read books, watched a movie then went to sleep. I dreamt about kittens all night long.
The motel clerk isn’t the only man in my life with a camera. A couple of weeks after my lovely weekend in bondage JR presented me with a dvd holding a compilation of photos and film of my ordeal.
I hadn’t known, but he had set up cameras outside my cell and had taken lots of pictures of me in my bondage. He used low light cameras and got some surprisingly erotic pictures. I wouldn’t have thought that there would be much variety since I rarely was able to move in my bondage, but there was. In fact the footage of me swinging under the plank was terrific, especially the parts where I was trying to make the board swing. My face wasn’t visible since I was looking downward, but the movements of my body were subtle yet exciting. And I get turned on watching the way my body reacted to the bite of ‘Little Felix’. The glove is barely visible in the frame but when the thumbtacks caught my nipple my body jerked so violently that the board bounced and twisted for several minutes.
My face was in camera when I had my orgasms under the dripping baby oil and those pictures are fantastic, but my gyrations on the cross while I tried to entice the gnome and the clerk were pretty good too. They are funny, considering that I was dancing for an imaginary audience, but I must admit that even at my age I seem to have some pretty good moves.
But the very best was the scene where I thought I was branded. When JR’s hand appeared on camera and the cold metal touched my body I went into such violent convulsions that I made the bars of the cell shake, and when I fainted, when my body sagged lifelessly and my head dropped onto my chest, for some reason that is terrifically erotic.
I wonder if the clerk would like to have a copy.
Author’s note:
After writing about my friend’s experiences a few years ago I convinced her to keep a diary. Since then I’ve read the diary and listened to her accounts of her love affair with JR and her flirtations with the motel clerk, and I am envious.
I’ve also watched her in action at the motel.
I dropped by her house on a Saturday morning and watched her get ready for her rendezvous with JR. We giggled as she picked through her naughty clothes until she decided on a very risqué outfit. I got in the mood to play so she loaned me a mini skirt, a very tight tee shirt, fishnet stockings and heels. I put them on with nothing underneath.
We drove in separate cars to a diner near the motel and had breakfast, and we attracted a lot of attention, even in that part of town. Then I drove to the motel and parked across the street. I brought my camera with a telephoto lens and when she arrived I took pictures of the clerk as he took pictures of her, and pictures of him patting her on her bottom.
I also got photos of a man talking to her outside her room as she waited for JR. She put on her hooker act and flirted outrageously until JR arrived and sent the man on his way. The picture of JR glaring at the fellow is priceless.
Mary Elizabeth Moore, aka Shackleford Bond.
My Custom Made Leather Accessories
Ch 14
JR borrowed one of my bras but wouldn’t tell me why he wanted it. A month later he invited me to his house and told me that I was to be tied up and blindfolded for a special reason, but wouldn’t tell me what the reason was.
When I arrived early on a Saturday morning he greeted me with a long, incredible kiss, then stripped me naked in the living room. He blindfolded me, strapped my wrists together and played with my pussy until I was ready to melt. Then he led me down stairs to the basement. He raised my arms above my head and secured them to something in the ceiling, then spread my legs and strapped my ankles apart. I was already trembling with excitement and waited eagerly for his touch. When nothing happened I did a little wiggle and jiggle for him, then a naughty bump and grind. When that got no results I did a rather raunchy bump and wiggle.
“Not today,” JR said. “I’ve got other things on my mind.”
“What could possibly be more important than this?” I asked, slamming my hips from side to side.
“I’m working on a project for you,” he answered. “And it’s liable to take all day, so just calm down and be patient.”
“Calm down, after what you just did to me?” I demanded. “You’ve got to be kidding.” I twisted my shoulders back and forth to get my breasts swinging.
“Stand still,” he commanded. “I’ve got work to do.”
“Go ahead,” I said. “I’ll just do my thing while you work.”
“I need you to hold still,” he repeated.
“All right.” I stopped moving.
I felt his hands touching my breasts and I cooed happily. JR ignored me and continued to squeeze me. I felt his hands move off my breasts, onto my ribs, into my armpits and across my back. It felt like a medical examination.
I waited patiently and a few minutes later I felt something slide over my breast. It was slippery and cool and JR tried to work it onto me, but had trouble. He lifted my breast with one hand and tried to fit the thing with the other. Well, my breasts are big and soft and floppy and he wasn’t having much luck, however, the man is very determined. He kept at it.
Now I enjoyed whatever he was doing and giggled from time to time. His hands disappeared and I heard him sigh faintly.
“What is that thing?” I asked.
“It’s a surprise,” he answered. “That’s why you’re blindfolded.”
“All right.”
He tried to get the thing on me again, and despite a lot of squeezing and fumbling, he was unsuccessful. I just waited patiently and enjoyed the feel of his hands. Eventually they disappeared. I heard him puttering around, then felt him releasing the tension on my wrist straps.
His hand pressed my tummy. “Bend forward,” he commanded.
“Yes, my master,” I replied and bent. He pulled my arm up and behind me, then pulled the strap forward and tightened it. He did the same with the other arm and I was held immobile.
“Ah yes,” he said. “Much better.”
I felt his hands on my breast again, and this time what ever he was putting on me went right in place. It felt like a bra cup.
“How many times have you watched me put my brassiere on?” I asked.
“I generally pay more attention when you’re taking it off,” he said.
“Nevertheless, I always bend over when I put one on,” I said. “You should know that by now.”
“Um hmm.”
“I mean, haven’t you ever watched any other big breasted woman get dressed?” I persisted teasingly. “You must have seen thousands in your day. We all have to bend over, settle ourselves in place, then straighten up. And for those of us who are particularly endowed with especially large and shapely breasts, , umph.”
He stuffed a gag in my mouth.
JR worked on what ever it was for hours, and I felt the odd squeeze and pinch here and there, separated by long periods when nothing happened. I concluded that the thing was some form of brassiere but couldn’t figure what it was for. He would fiddle around, then remove the thing and I’d hear him at the workbench. Then he would return, slide the device onto my breast and work some more.
My back got slightly stiff, and my shoulders ached, but I was used to that and I liked the pain since I was by then probably the worst masochist in the state of Colorado. I just wished JR would take a break and screw me, or something.
JR did take a break midmorning. He removed my gag and gave me a drink.
“Are you ok?” he asked.
“Can I straighten up for a while?” I asked.
“Sure.”
He loosened my wrists and allowed my arms to drop. My ankles were still secured and I swayed on my feet and nearly toppled over. JR caught me and held me until I was steady. He removed the straps from my ankles and led me into the cell. I started to take the blindfold off but he told me to leave it on.
“Yes master,” I said. I found the cot with my knees and sat down. I heard him pull the curtains.
“You can remove the blindfold now,” he said.
“Why don’t I leave it on, and you strap me to the bed,” I suggested. “With my legs apart, like this.” I opened my knees.
“Uh huh, then what?”
“Then you take off your clothes and fuck me senseless,” I said.
“Look, I’m very busy and don’t have time.”
I opened my legs a little wider. I heard him inhale deeply.
I opened my knees as far apart as they would go.
“Oh, all right. If you insist.”
I giggled happily as he tied my legs open, then strapped my wrists to the corners of the bed. A moment later I felt his weight on the cot, then his body was on mine and his cock was inside me and I was the happiest woman on earth.
JR made wonderful love to me that morning, and he spent a lot of time manhandling my breasts. He didn’t neglect his duties at my pussy but he did seem preoccupied with my boobs, which was ok with me. He screwed me into an absolutely wonderful, happy orgasm, then left me dozing in a delightful pink cloud while he went back to work.
I lay in my bonds listening to him tinker and wondered if he had bothered to get dressed. I got turned on imagining him working naked, but I hoped he was careful and didn’t get his penis caught on anything sharp.
After lunch JR strapped my arms up and behind me again and worked on his mystery bra all afternoon. When he finished he Slid his cock into me from behind. I was bent over and actually in a faint doze, but I woke up fast when his manhood went into my rectum. I squeaked in surprise, then gave way to a long delighted moan, which seemed to inspire JR to no end. He began slamming into me so fast and hard that we must have shaken the entire house.
JR had screwed me from behind many times in the past, but that was the first time I’d ever had an orgasm from that particular fashion.
After he came I heard him collapse onto the cot and go to sleep. I had to wait bent over for a long time while he snored away.
(In case I’ve never mentioned it, bondage teaches you patience.)
The following week I discovered what JR had made for me.
CH 15
I went to his house and once again was greeted with one of his long, wonderful kisses, then I was undressed, handcuffed and led to the basement.
I saw a special bondage frame that looked like a whipping horse.
It was very technical looking, made of steel tubing and fitted here and there with little motors, hydraulic hoses and air tubes. It had a long narrow padded bench that could be raised and lowered, tilted up or down, and could rock from side to time. My pussy became warm and damp the instant I saw it.
“When can I get on?” I asked.
“Right now,” JR replied. “Straddle the bench please.”
I obeyed and he placed his hand on the back of my neck. He pressed my head forward between two upright bars, then lowered a U shaped plate that fit over my neck. It clicked firmly into place. He guided my right hand into a hole and pressed a button. I felt the sides of the hole tighten around my wrist and he did the same thing with my left hand. A moment later I heard a motor whine and my head clamp lowered itself until I was bent at the waist. So far it was just like a pillory. I felt very vulnerable and very sexy.
I felt JR touch my breasts and felt them slip into the mystery bra. It was massive and solid and felt heavy. Then I felt him buckling straps over my back and shoulders.
“How is this?” JR asked. “Is it comfortable?”
I shook my body and felt the heavy cups sway from side to side. I really liked the sensation.
“I like it,” I told him. “What is it made of?”
“Why?”
“The cups feel like they would make noise if I banged them together.” I shook my torso to get them swinging. “They’re like church bells.”
“No, they aren’t made of bronze,” he chuckled. “Just rubber and leather with some plastic and metal.”
“They’re heavy.”
“Are they too heavy?” he asked.
“Nope, I’m fine.”
“Good.”
I heard another motor and felt the bench rise up until it touched my body. I felt the padding against my chest and tummy. JR raised it in small amounts until it supported my weight.
I felt JR’s hand on my ankle. “Relax your knee and let me lift your leg.” I did and heard a firm click. JR pressed my lower leg down and it rested on a padded shelf. He buckled straps over my ankle and just below my knee. Then he repeated the process for my other leg.
I felt him buckle more straps across my back and when he finished I was completely immobilized. I tested the straps but could barely wiggle.
“Hmm, I like this a lot,” I purred.
“Yes,” he replied absently. “It just might work out correctly.”
“Is my pussy at the right height for fucking?” I asked.
“If not, I can adjust it.”
“What are you waiting for?”
“This isn’t for fucking,” he said.
“What?”
“Oh, I meant for right now,” he chuckled. “I’ll do that a little later.”
“You’d better,” I growled. “What’s going to happen now?”
“Patience slave girl,” he said, slapping my bottom. “We’re going to be here for quite a while.”
“Ok, but do that again.”
“Patience, I said.”
I heard another motor’s whine and felt myself sliding backwards. The bench pulled until my arms were straight beside my head. That put a mild strain on my shoulders but it was bearable.
Then I felt JR fiddling around with the bra.
“All set?” he asked.
“Set for what?” I asked.
“This.” I heard a click.
Nothing happened for a moment, then I felt the bra cups grow cold.
“Ugh, what in the world?”
“Shh, just relax and enjoy,” he said.
“I don’t enjoy having my breasts frozen,” I replied.
He sighed patiently, then put a very large ball gag in my mouth. I glared up at him but he ignored me and stepped out of sight. (I couldn’t see what was happening behind me). My breasts got colder.
After a moment I felt the cold fade and the bra became warm. Much better, that is, until it got hot!
“Ummph.” I complained.
“Oh shush,” he said. “You didn’t complain when I branded you. What’s a little heat?”
Ok, he was right. I kept quiet and concentrated on the heat. The bra got hotter and I began to sweat, but I could still take it. I wondered if he was planning to cook me.
I endured until I simply couldn’t take any more. I began to squirm and whimper, and JR kept me in that pain for a just a degree more than I thought I could stand, then the heat faded very quickly. I sighed in relief.
The bra cooled until it grew cold again.
“Oh my God. This could be heavenly or hellish,” I thought. I felt my nipples harden, then something squeezed them.
I squeaked in astonishment, and heard JR chuckle.
“Oh, this thing does more than just get hot and cold,” I thought. “What else does it do?”
The squeeze tightened until it became painful, wonderfully, erotically, painful. I was moaning softly, and the moans grew as the pressure increased. The pressure grew, then slacked off. It was a relief but I groaned in disappointment. Then it started again.
JR treated me to half an hour of the squeezing sensation, then moved on to another feature.
I felt a faint buzzing all around my breasts. At first it was so light and delicate that I had to concentrate to feel it. I thought that it was some sort of vibrator, but the buzzing grew until it became very noticeable, and I realized that it was electricity.
“God, God, God!” I hoped JR knew enough not to electrocute me. It wasn’t that I didn’t trust him, I just hoped that the bra wouldn’t short circuit or something.
The buzzing got stronger and louder until I was writhing in pain. Delicious pain.
“Is it too much?” JR asked.
I shook my head.
“Ok.”
I felt the electricity become more intense until I felt it in my teeth. JR was watching closely, and shut it off when I began to sob.
He knelt and peered into my eyes. I blinked at my tears, then nodded to him. “Do it again,” I tried to say around the gag.
“Don’t worry.”
The buzzing resumed but at a low level, and the bra went cold. Now that was the weirdest sensation! Cold and electricity at the same time. I imagined frost on the outside of the bra while my breasts glowed red inside it.
I couldn’t decide if I liked the feeling or not.
Then the bra went hot almost instantly and I was squeaking with delight. Hot and electric: very sexy! I just hoped that my boobs wouldn’t cook away to nothing.
I endured the alternating hot and cold with a slow, steady increase in the electrical buzzing for a very long time. JR peered over my shoulder and chuckled when he saw the sweat on my forehead.
“Had enough?” he asked. “Ready for the next test?”
“Good Lord,” I thought. “What else could it possibly do?”
The next test was delightful. The bra simply squeezed my breasts.
Actually it didn’t simply squeeze them, it did it in several variations.
I felt the bra tighten at the base of my breasts. It tightened, and tightened, and I felt my breasts swell like balloons. The pressure held for a long time and the bra held me very firmly. Then I felt it tighten at a different spot, below the first. I felt my breasts compress again. It wasn’t terribly painful but I can’t say that it felt erotic; it was just weird.
After a wait a third section of the bra tightened a little lower down, and it felt like my breasts were being elongated.
Finally I felt the ring around my nipples tighten and a moment later the fourth and lowest sections squeezed me. I felt my breasts pushing against the point of the bra but there was no place for them to go. I knew that my breasts were filling the bra cups to capacity, and the squeezing action was increasing the pressure.
I tried to analyze the feelings in my beasts. They were painful, and starting to get mildly erotic, but the sensation was extremely bizarre. I’d never felt anything like it and I wondered what else the bra could do to me. Then I realized.
It was trying to milk me.
The pressure released and I felt my breasts expanding back to their normal shape. The easing of the pressure felt very nice. But suddenly it returned.
The top ring compressed, then the second one and the third followed. It happened quickly and a few seconds later it started again. I laughed because it felt just like giant hands were squeezing me and sliding toward my nipples. I wondered if that was the sensation a cow got when she was milked.
The milker (as I now thought of the bra) settled into a steady rhythm and I really began to enjoy it, I purred in my gag and wriggled as much as my bonds would allow.
“Doing ok?” JR asked.
“Um hmm.”
“Good, let’s go a little faster.”
The milking sensation sped up. I giggled again, then froze as a new sensation appeared at my nipples. I tried to decide what it was until I realized that what I was feeling was suction!
And the suction was timed with the other rings. I felt them tighten along my boobs then end with a few seconds of what felt like a small mouth tugging at my nipple. I squealed in delight and heard JR chuckle.
“It sounds like you are enjoying this,” he said.
“Um HMMM!”
“Good, in that case I’ll be back in a while.” I heard him walk away.
The milker went about its duties.
I lay still and reveled in the delicious sensations that were taking place in my breasts. All my life I’d been self-conscious about my large chest. It had started when I developed early and people began staring. It hadn’t helped matters to find out that my breasts were very insensitive. Nothing my husband could do gave me any pleasure, and I simply allowed him to play with them as a courtesy. I never experienced any delight with them until I met JR and he sensitized them with a whip.
Now I was feeling a wonderful growing thrill in my nipples that was matched by a deep tingling in my pussy. I began to wonder if I might actually have an orgasm through my breasts.
As much as I liked what the milker was doing to me, a part of my mind was troubled. I didn’t feel that it was proper to have sex with a machine. I thought that it ought to be human hands squeezing me, so I slipped into a daydream.
I imagined that I was being milked by a giant.
The giant looked like the one in Jack and The Beanstalk, and I was his dairy cow.
He milked me very day to drink my milk and make cheese and butter. He kept me in a stall and every morning and every night he led me out on my hands and knees, placed a pail beneath my chest, then squatted beside me and milked my breasts. He squeezed them until streams of milk filled the bucket.
My giant was an idiot. He had a vacant expression and he never talked except to mumble to himself, but he laughed like a child when he grasped my breasts.
His cock rose as he milked me. It grew until it popped the buttons on his codpiece and burst forth. The giant looked at himself stupidly, then laughed in delight. He always seemed to be surprised when his cock became hard, and when the milking was done he stood behind me and fucked me with that huge penis.
The giant and I didn’t have much of a relationship. He was interested in my breasts and all I wanted his cock, other than that we didn’t communicate very much. And that was ok.
After he filled my vagina with cum, he picked up the pail and walked away humming contentedly. I relaxed and stored up more milk as I waited for my next milking.
I dozed lightly as the milker massaged my breasts. I was dreaming of my giant when he changed into the motel clerk. Now I was in a cage behind the motel and he milked me several times a day. When new guests checked in the clerk presented them with a complimentary gallon of my milk, and they got a fresh gallon every day for breakfast. When he wasn’t waiting on customers he fucked me.
I was dreaming contentedly and I didn’t hear JR enter.
I realized that the milker had stopped. I huffed in disappointment, but relaxed when the sensations resumed, only this time it was different. The thing alternated compressing my breasts one at a time. Right, then left. I puzzled over that for a moment, then giggled when I realized that it was more realistic. After all, when a farmer milked his cows he alternated with his hands. I relaxed and enjoyed.
JR left me alone. He came back several hours later.
“Are you ready for a break?” he asked, removing my gag and turning off the milker. My breasts felt incredibly odd. Even with the machine stopped they continued to pulse, or at least, they seemed to.
“Nope.”
“Do your breasts hurt?”
“No, they are fine.”
“How do they feel?”
I thought for a moment. “They feel heavy,” I replied. “And they’re still throbbing.”
“Throbbing nicely?”
“Oh yes. I like the sensation.”
“Do you want me to take the bra off?”
“Absolutely not.”
“Would you like me to take it to the next level?” he asked.
“The next level? Does it do more?”
“Yes, I can program the computer for a few more sensations, but these would be torture, not the pleasure that you’ve already endured.”
“What are you waiting for? Get it going.”
“Ok, but I’ll leave your gag out, in case you want to ask me to turn it off.”
“Do you think I’ll have to?” I asked. “Will it be that horrible?”
“Who knows?” he shrugged. “You’re the first woman on earth to wear this thing.”
“Fire it up.”
I felt the bra tighten, then a faint itching occurred. I wondered how he could make that happen until the itching turned to pain. It felt as if tiny teeth were penetrating my skin and I was reminded of my fantasy with the kittens, only they weren’t just biting my nipples. This was all over my breasts.
The pain increased until I was squirming, then it eased and suddenly my breasts were cold. An instant latter I experienced a terrific buzzing that hurt like the devil, and I realized that I was getting jolted with electricity again. I instinctively tried to hurl myself away from the buzzing but my bonds held me. I gritted my teeth and tried not to cry out, but suddenly the electricity surged for a split second, then stopped. I wasn’t aware that the buzzing was gone, I was too busy screaming my way through an incredible orgasm.
When my ears stopped ringing I was faintly aware that JR was kneeling beside me.
“Shall I stop?” he asked.
“What else does this thing do?” I whispered.
“Its got a few more tricks,” he answered. “But we can wait until some other time.”
“Now.”
“You want more?”
“More, now.”
“All right.”
I felt the bra warm up, but not too hot for comfort, then there was a faint suction on my nipples, very nice. It felt sweet and delicate. The suction increased and was joined by another faint itching sensation. The itch increased until it became mildly painful, then dropped off for a moment. The suction returned and the itch increased, then stopped again. Soon the bra was doing this at a regular pace, pulling, itching, then a short pause. It was very nice and I giggled when a tiny vibration was added. I relaxed and enjoyed.
After a while the sucking sensation eased away and my breasts went cold again. Then the milker squeezed them tight, very tight. The pressure held and began to get very painful, when suddenly it and I felt a terrific gust of air around my breasts. The bra cups seemed to pop open for a second, then close violently, like a door slamming shut. It was like someone had jumped on my boobs with heavy boots. I screeched in pain and surprise, but the blast of air was repeated, and when the cups contracted I felt a powerful suction on my nipples. It felt like they were being pulled into pipes. The suction held and I got the impression that my body would be sucked into two halves and carried away somewhere. Without warning the blasts of air blew the bra off me again.
Now it was hot, and it got hotter while the nipple cups dragged me through a mysterious paradise. The heat increased until I was sweating, then another explosive pulse of air and when the bra contracted again it was cold.
The electricity returned but when it finally died away I realized that the hundreds of teeth were imbedded in my skin once again.
Everything stopped and I gasped for breath. I was dizzy and the room seemed to be filled with whirling stars. I tried to relax for a moment, but something was out of place. I couldn’t quite figure it out until I suddenly felt the milking bra shift. I wondered what was happening until I realized that the frame was tilting and my head was rising up.
The machine lifted me until the weight of the bra pressed against my ribs. My breasts felt heavier than they’ve ever felt in my life. The machine paused, then tilted down. Uh oh.
My head lowered until my bottom was high. The bra shifted the other way and I felt it bump against the frame at my shoulders. I squeaked in fear as the frame kept going until I was practically standing on my head. My bonds kept me from falling and only the framework prevented the bra from hitting my face.
The device rocked back slowly until I was upright, then pitched forward again. It was moving faster and the rocking became continuous. And it wasn’t just a rocking motion, it changed into a sort of swoop forward, then it climbed upward. I felt like I was riding a rocking horse on a boat sailing over tall waves. The heavy bra pulled my breasts forward and back, and during the height of each swoop they seemed to pause weightlessly for a second.
The motion made my pussy tingle and I felt an orgasm rising steadily.
The orgasm happened gently. It didn’t explode wildly, or shake the entire universe, it just swelled steadily and seemed to press me upward and outward until sweet, delicious happiness filled my tummy.
When I awoke JR was thrusting into me from behind like a wild man. He slammed my bottom so forcefully that the frame and I were moved across the floor a few inches each time. I wondered what he would do when we hit the wall. Fortunately he came before that happened, and I sighed with pride and delight when I felt him flood my body with his warm juice. I lowered my head and went to sleep.
I roused later and tried to stretch. I groaned slightly.
“How are you feeling?” JR asked. I couldn’t see him.
“Are you here?” I asked.
“Yes, I just got out of the shower,” he answered. He appeared in my line of view, wearing a bathrobe. “Are you ready to be released?”
“I suppose so,” I said. “Unless this demonic device has any more hidden capabilities.”
“There is only one thing I didn’t do to you,” he said. “But if you’re tired we can do it some other time.”
“What is it?” I asked.
“A secret, but it shouldn’t be painful.”
“Oh, what the heck,” I said. “Let’s do it.”
“Ok, remember your remark about church bells?”
“Um hmm.”
“Let’s see if we can make them ring.”
The frame tilted to the right, paused, then rotated to the left. I felt my weight shift, but more interestingly, I felt my breasts rock heavily. The machine settled into a steady rhythm and my breasts swung side to side, like bells.
“Hmm, nice,” I said.
“Have fun,” JR said, and walked out of the room.
He left me rocking for about half an hour, and by the time he returned it felt as if my breasts were being stretched out of shape. The sensation was sexy, but I think I was burnt out for the day. I didn’t come any where near to having any more orgasms. I even fell asleep again.
CH 16
I awoke in JR’s bed. My breasts throbbed and I peeled back the covers to look at them. I gasped at what I saw.
They were literally black and blue.
I staggered into the bathroom and looked at myself in the mirror. My face looked haggard, there were huge circles under my eyes and my hair was a mess, but worst of all; my breasts were two enormous bruises. They hurt at the slightest touch and felt so tight and swollen that I expected to see cracks in my skin. I wet a cloth and wiped them with warm soapy water, but even that light touch was agony. I fumbled through the medicine cabinet and found a bottle of aspirin. I took four.
I was rubbing skin cream into my breasts when JR came in. He took me in his arms but I squeaked in pain the instant my breasts touched his chest. He kissed my cheek tenderly and looked sadly at my poor damaged breasts.
“Well, I’ll never put that thing on you again,” he said. “I’ll destroy it this very day.”
“No you won’t, and yes you will,” I said.
“What?”
“No you won’t destroy it, and yes you will put it on me again,” I said. “But we might have to wait a few weeks.”
JR picked me up and carried me to the bed, then he gently rubbed more lotion on my breasts. I lay back, closed my eyes and sighed happily. After about an hour JR decided that my breasts had received enough skin cream and turned his attention to other areas. He rubbed lotion into my pussy.
I was lazing on the bed in a half doze and his hand between my legs felt utterly wonderful. I opened up wider and eventually my lazy contentment changed to a hot urgency. It was impossible for me to keep still and soon I was writhing in delight.
“Get on top of me,” I whispered.
“I don’t want to hurt you,” he told me.
“Will you please get on top of me,” I begged.
JR climbed over my body and lowered his cock inside me. It was delightful. He began screwing me, slowly and cautiously, and held his chest high above my body.
“You can lay on top of me,” I told him.
He looked at my purple breasts and shook his head. “I’ve caused you enough pain already.”
“Oh no you haven’t.” I raised my hands and shoved his arms out from under him. He crashed onto me, crushing my breasts. I screamed as a terrific orgasm surged from my breasts.
Not my pussy, not my clitoris, but my breasts!
JR looked at me in horror and tried to get off of me but I grabbed him and pulled his body back onto mine. I wrapped my legs around him and thrust my pelvis so hard that he bounced upward.
“Are you all right?” he gasped.
“I will be as soon as you start fucking me,” I giggled. “Get busy.”
Later that afternoon JR explained how the milking bra worked.
When I woke from a long nap I saw a wheel chair in the room.
“What is this?” I laughed. “I’m not an invalid.”
“Yes you are,” he said. “You’ve been abused too badly to walk. Sit down.”
“Very well, master.”
He strapped me very tightly into the chair. Naked. (Nice.)
JR took me down the stairs and my breasts bounced at each of the steps. It was very painful. (Nice.)
Downstairs he wheeled me onto the back patio. I was delighted to be outside in broad daylight. JR was nude too. (Nice.)
The milking bra lay on the table. He picked it up to show me. The first thing I noticed was a large tube connecting it to a metal box; the second thing I noticed was how massive the bra was.
“The squeezing action is caused by air bladders that inflate from a small compressor,” JR told me. “I built in a mini computer that controls which bladders inflate, how firmly, and in what sequence. The suction cups on your nipples work the same way, just in reverse. I used a vacuum pump from a windshield wiper.”
“I like the suction,” I told him.
“The heat comes from hot fluid circulated through tubes and the cold is created by replacing the heated liquid with chilled brine. A high speed pump replaces one with another very quickly.”
“It felt like you were cooking my breasts when it was hot,” I said.
“What about the cold?” he asked. “Did you like that?”
“I’m not sure,” I answered. “It felt strange, and painful, but I haven’t decided whether the pain was erotic or not.”
“Hmm, we may have to try it again,” he said. “Just so you can make up your mind.”
“Ok by me,” I said. “How about right now?”
“Forget it. You have to heal first.”
“Ok. I suppose the electricity was just little wires, right?”
“Yes, three different circles.”
“I couldn’t tell any difference,” I said. “I just felt the buzzing all over my breasts.”
“Really?” he frowned in thought for a moment. “I wanted you to get different sensations in different parts of your breasts, especially your nipples.”
“It all felt the same.”
“Was it uncomfortable?”
“It was nice. It made me come.”
“Practically anything makes you come.”
“True. By the way, what caused the pricking sensation?”
“The prickling?”
“It felt like lots of little teeth were biting me.”
“That was a simple pneumatic clamp over each nipple,” he said. “It simulates the feel of biting teeth but the edges are flat, I didn’t want them cutting you.”
“No, not that. I felt little points sticking into me all over. Like your little kitten glove.”
“Oh that, they are dozens of thumb tacks that are pushed inward by another pneumatic bladder.”
“It felt like a mob of kittens were biting my boobs at the same time.”
“Good or bad?”
“Very good, thank you very much. How deep did they go in?”
“About half an inch.”
“Why didn’t I bleed?”
“The cold fluid prevented that.”
“Ah yes.”
“The final setting was a powerful blast of compressed air against your nipples,” he said. “How did that feel?”
“Like I was being hit with a baseball bat,” I answered.
“Uh oh,”
“I think that was what caused most of the bruising,” I told him. “But I really liked the way the cups popped open for a second then slammed shut again.”
“They did?” he asked, surprised.
“Yes, weren’t they supposed to do that?”
“No, I thought they were secure enough to stay on you.”
“Well, I can’t say how far open they became, but I could certainly feel them slam back into place.”
“Was it good or bad?”
“It was wonderful.”
“What about the rocking motion?” he asked. “Did you like that?”
“Oh yes, the first time brought me to another orgasm,” I said. “A nice calm one, but very pleasant.”
“What about the side to side motion?”
“I liked it but I was so worn out by then that it didn’t do anything for me. I don’t think that I can go through every thing the machine does all at once.”
“What? My nymphomaniac masochist can’t handle torture any more?” he joked.
“You masochistic nymphomaniac is getting old,” I told him. “But you just untie me and I’ll show you what I can handle.”
He bent over me, took my head in his hands and kissed me.
“You probably just need to take breaks from time to time. I tried to get you to do that remember?”
“Yes, that’s probably true.”
“Do you have any suggestions for the milker?” he asked.
I thought for a minute. “Perhaps a vibrator up my pussy,” I said. “And attach bells to my breasts.”
“No vibrator,” he said. “I designed this to entertain your breasts, not your pussy.”
“Oh ok,” I agreed.
“Why bells?” he asked. “You wear them all the time.”
“Oh, not the little tinkly ones, I mean big heavy church bells that will pull hard on my boobs while I’m rocking.”
“Ok, I’ll look for some.”
I looked at my wheel chair. “Where did this come from?”
“I bought it years ago to design a powered chair, but I never got around to it.”
“Ok, now that we’ve concluded this fascinating technical conversation, would you do me a favor and tie me to the bed again?”
“Oh, are you really ready for more sex?”
“Yes master.”
“My God. What would you like?”
“Anything you want, so long as it involves crushing my breasts under your body.”
My Custom Made Leather Accessories
Ch 17
Over the next few days my bruises spread up to my neck and all the way around my rib cage. I was stiff and sore for two solid weeks and my poor breasts were excruciatingly tender.
Still, I was happy with my bruises. They reminded me of the early days with JR when I went home wearing marks from his whip.
I told everyone that I’d fallen down stairs, took sick leave from work and just lazed around the house for a week. I watched TV, took long naps and drank lots of fluids. JR came to my place every night and hovered over me. He brought me ice cream, made pots of tea and cooked dinner. He was genuinely contrite over the damage he’d caused, and nothing I could say convinced him that I was happy, so on Thursday evening I strapped myself into my punishment bra and met him at the door wearing it and nothing else.
I considered wearing the torture bra but the idea of teeth piercing my breasts was too much to bear. Just wearing that punishment bra with its hard rubber nubs was pure hell, but I wanted JR to stop worrying about me, so I knelt at his feet, smiled up at him and asked him to tie me to the bed and whip my breasts. Half way through whipping me (and while I was squealing in my second orgasm) he finally got the message that I was ok.
He did tie me to my bed, but wouldn’t whip my breasts for very long, but did make wonderful love to me, and after he’d made me come he settled himself between my legs and ate my pussy until midnight.
It can be very nice to be a slave.
My daughter dropped in and caught me lying topless on the couch. I was dozing in pajama bottoms and woke up when she walked in the room. I tried to cover my bruised bosom but it was too late, she’d seen everything. I was terribly embarrassed but she didn’t blink an eyelid.
“I see that JR has been torturing you again,” she said, kissing my cheek.
“What are you talking about?” I tried to play innocent as I slipped into a tee shirt. “I fell down the stairs.”
“Sure you did.”
“I tripped and fell over my own feet,” I insisted.
“Come on Mom, I’ve known about you two for years,” she said. “Is there any more coffee?”
“Uh, no. I’ll make a fresh pot.”
I forced myself to walk normally to the kitchen, despite the painful stiffness in my ribs.
She sat on the kitchen stool while I brewed coffee. “What did he do to your chest?” she asked. “Did he whip you extra hard?”
I was so embarrassed that I almost dropped the coffee pot. It took me a few minutes before I could speak.
“No, it wasn’t a whip,” I told her. “It was something else, which he invented.”
“Want to tell me about it?”
“No, I don’t.”
“Ok.” She grinned at me.
“So how long have you known?” I asked.
“Since about two months after you began your affair,” she said. “I followed you to the motel and listened at the bathroom window.”
“And what did you hear?”
“Enough to know that you were having seriously kinky sex.”
I looked at her sadly. I felt that I’d betrayed her.
“Don’t worry,” she said. “I’ve known that you and Dad weren’t right for each other since I was nine years old. I was surprised that you hadn’t had an affair earlier.”
“I hadn’t met JR yet,” I said. “And I wasn’t looking to have an affair until he came into my life.”
“Well, I’m glad you met him,” she said. “He’s right for you.”
“Even if he beats me black and blue?”
“Sure, since that makes you happy.”
“How do you know that?”
“I came home early from school and heard you on the phone with him,” she said. “You were reminding him to bring more whips to your next rendezvous.”
“Oh God,” I said.
“I know that you wouldn’t let him do anything that you didn’t like,” she said. “No matter how much you love him.”
“Are you sure that I love him?” I asked. “I could be with him just for the sex, you know.”
“Not a chance,” she laughed. “Otherwise you wouldn’t have his initials on your purses or your underwear.”
“And how would you know that his initials are on my panties?”
“Come on Mom, I used to help with the laundry, remember?”
“Oh, that’s right, you did.”
“I suspect that you might have his initials on more than that too,” she said grinning at me.
“What do you mean?” My tummy went cold with fear. I wondered if she knew about my brand.
“I wouldn’t be surprised if you don’t have a tattoo hidden somewhere on your body.”
“No, I don’t have any tattoos,” I said. “But do I have any secrets that you don’t know about?”
“Probably not,” she giggled. “I love the outfits you wear to the motel.”
“Oh you do? How many times have you followed me?” I demanded.
“Only once,” she said. “But a few years ago I happened to be driving past when I saw you arrive in your car.”
“Oh God.”
“Um hmm,” she laughed. “I saw you flirting with the man who works at the motel.”
“Is that all?” I demanded.
“Nope,” she said impishly. “I watched him take pictures up your skirt too.”
I blushed furiously. “Did you listen at the window again?”
“No, I went on my way, but when I came back hours later your car was still in the parking lot, so was JR’s. So I waited and saw him leave, then you came out and flirted with the motel guy again.”
“How do you know I was only flirting? I might have been sleeping with him too.”
“I just have a feeling,” she said. “From his body language I could see that he was asking, and you were turning him down. I could tell that you were enjoying teasing him, you even let him pat you on the bottom, but he was obviously disappointed when you drove away.”
“You said outfits, does that mean you’ve seen me there more than once?”
“Yes, but I wasn’t spying. I was taking a Saturday class at college and a few times it happened that I drove past the motel at the same time you got there.”
“And you saw me dressed like a prostitute.”
“Yep, and you looked very sexy. I wanted to borrow some of those outfits.”
“My clothes won’t fit you,” I said.
“I know,” she laughed. “I had to go out and buy my own.”
“Wonderful,” I sighed. “Well, just for your information, I haven’t had sex with the clerk.” I paused. “But I’ve thought about it.”
“I don’t blame you, he’s cute.”
“And now I suppose you think that I’m a tramp,” I said.
“No, I think you are wonderful,” she told me. “And I wish I had the courage to do the things you do.”
“Why do you want to do those things? Is anything wrong between you and your husband?”
“No, not all,” she said. “I’m very happy, but every woman dreams about getting away and doing something outrageous once in a while.”
“Have you done anything outrageous since you’ve been married?”
“My goodness, are those new curtains?” she asked.
CH 18
JR made a few modifications to the milker. He added some heavy bells, which were nice and added to the weight, especially when the frame rocked me, but the best, most fantastic change involved his initials.
He wouldn’t let me wear the milking bra for three whole months. He wanted to make certain that I was completely healed, but when I did get to wear it again I was delighted.
He strapped me into the bra and secured me to the frame. I was giggling in anticipation wondering what new sensation he might have created. I waited and waited but nothing seemed to happen for a long time. Finally I felt heat on my breasts.
The heat didn’t envelope my breasts entirely, it was only on the outside of each one. The warmth grew until it was uncomfortable, then faded. It returned for a few seconds, then slowly went away. I waited for something else to happen, but time passed and nothing did. I was gagged and blindfolded and tried to wait patiently. Perhaps the machine had broken down. I knew JR was in the room and mumbled in my gag to let him know. He ignored me.
Finally I felt him releasing me from my restraints.
“What’s the matter?” I asked when the gag was out of my mouth.
“Nothing,” he replied. “We’re done with this thing for the day.”
“Well, not very much happened,” I said indignantly.
“Are you sure?” he asked with a smile.
“All I felt was a little heat,” I said.
He hadn’t removed my blindfold, and when I climbed off the frame he grasped my wrists and tied them behind my back. When I was steady on my feet he pinched one of my nipples and pulled me forward.
“Some with me,” he ordered.
“Oooh, yes master.”
He led me up stairs to his bedroom. When we stopped he removed my blindfold, held my shoulders and turned me to face the mirror.
I screamed in pure delight.
JR’s initials were burned into my breasts!
A bright pink capital J, three inches high was beside my right nipple, an R was beside the left.
I jumped up and down and tugged frantically at my bonds. I wanted to touch myself, to caress the letters, to flatten them against my ribs. I wanted to throw my arms around JR’s neck and hold him tight against my body.
“Happy now?” he smiled.
I burst into tears.
JR scooped me up and carried me to the bed. He lowered me gently and tenderly and I was scrambling to get my legs open before he had time to let go. He positioned himself between my knees, bent forward and kissed each breast, then slid into me.
Later that day, after too many orgasms to count, I lay happily in his arms. I was still bound, my breasts still hurt slightly, but the rest of my body glowed and trembled with deep contentment.
“Thank you,” I whispered.
“You are welcome,” he replied.
It was the first time we’d spoken since I looked into the mirror.
“I didn’t think you would ever brand me again,” I said, looking proudly at my breasts.
“I didn’t,” he answered
“What?”
“I didn’t brand you permanently. The bra burned you but not enough to leave a permanent brand, the marks will fade in time.”
“Oh, but I want to wear your brand again.”
“You can. We can repeat the process,” he told me. “But I don’t want your breasts permanently marked. I’ve told you that.”
“Oh, all right,” I said. “You’re the master.”
“And don’t forget it.”
“Yes my lord.”
“And don’t get sarcastic or I won’t tell you what else I can do to your breasts.”
“I won’t, my master,” I said very sincerely.
He looked at me suspiciously. I batted mine at him.
“All right,” he chuckled. “The bra is set up to burn my initials onto your breasts in four different locations.”
“Oh my God! Tell me.”
“I can set it to burn you on the tops, the bottoms, or the insides of your breasts, just like on the outsides.”
“But it won’t brand me?” I asked hopefully.
“No, I’ve built in safeguards so that the heating elements won’t get hot enough, or stay on long enough to create permanent burns.”
Darn!
“It will only scorch you,” he went on. “And I’ll make sure that you are healed before we do another application.”
“What would be your favorite place?” I asked. “Top, bottom, or sides?”
“None,” he answered. “I don’t want marks on your breasts. I only did this for you.”
“Thank you.”
“What will be your favorite location?” he asked, kissing me.
I though about it, “I believe on the sides, just as you’ve chosen.”
“Why?”
“Well, I’d like to have your initials on the tops of my boobs so that the whole world could see them when I wear something low cut, but I know that isn’t practical. The same goes for in my cleavage. The bottoms of my breasts wouldn’t do because no one could see them unless I stand on my head, so the sides will have to do.”
“Ok.”
“But I want you to burn me in all four places,” I told him. “Just to be sure.”
“All right.”
“Oh, I just had an idea,” I said. “Can the bra burn me all at once?”
“Nope. I made sure of that.”
Darn.
He traced the J on my right breast. I winced.
“Did that hurt?” he asked.
“Yes, thank you very much. Do it again, please.”
This time he traced it with his tongue.
My burns lasted for almost two weeks and JR made me wait two more weeks before he would burn my breasts in another location. I loved having his initials on the tops of my breasts, but I had to admit that they looked rather trashy when I wore a low cut blouse. So I had to behave myself and wear sedate clothing until they disappeared.
The only time I went out in public with them on display was when I met JR at the motel.
I arrived early enough to show my new marks of ownership to the motel clerk. I walked to the office, yanked the neckline of my shirt down as I approached the door and hooked it under my breasts.
There were no customers in the office, but I wouldn’t have cared if there had been. The clerk’s mouth dropped open when he saw me, then he grabbed his camera and shot a roll of film. I posed this way and that, and lifted my skirt so that he could take pictures of my pussy. I even allowed him to touch the burns.
JR permitted me to experience the next application a month later, this time in the cleavage between my breasts.
Scorching the insides of my breasts felt nice, and just the tops of the letters showed when I wore a bra, but they looked like smudges of dirt. Even so, I allowed the motel clerk to take pictures of them.
Those pictures turned out to be terrifically erotic.
I posed standing up and holding my breasts up and apart, and the clerk got several shots, but then he had me lie flat and allow my boobs to fall open naturally. He straddled my body and took pictures from directly above.
After a few shots, I tugged my skirt up and opened my legs and he got some excellent shots of my branded pussy and my scorched breasts together. Then I did something that surprised even myself.
I masturbated for the clerk.
Right on the floor of the office! I looked into his eyes, put my fingers in my pussy and rubbed my clitoris until I came. He took roll after roll of film and got some fantastic pictures of my face when I had an orgasm.
When I came I was covered with sweat and my hair was a mess. The clerk was sweating too, and his trousers showed an enormous bulge. I felt his sexual need so powerfully that it was all I could do to keep from begging him to fuck me.
It took all my will power to climb to my feet and walk out of that room.
Burning JR’s initial on the bottoms of my breasts turned out to be very erotic. They were completely hidden whether I wore a bra or not (due to their sag) but for some reason, knowing that the burns were there seemed more erotic than the other places. I began to plot a way to get JR to permanently brand the lower parts of my breasts.
Surprisingly, he seemed mildly receptive to the idea, but told me that if we did brand my breasts it would be with the older, smaller branding iron, not the large letters.
That would be just fine with me.
Author’s Note:
My friend allowed me to wear her milking bra. She took me to JR’s house while he was away on a business trip. She led me to the basement dungeon and watched while I undressed. She buckled the mechanical bra onto me but I must confess that it wasn’t a good fit. My breasts are much smaller than hers. Never the less, it still felt very sexy.
She strapped me to the frame and turned on the bra. I felt the heat and cold and electricity but the bra fit too loosely for me to get the effect of the milking action or the kitten teeth, but it was still a very erotic experience.
She offered to ask JR to make a bra to fit me but I declined because JR would know that she had revealed their secret, and I would not want to jeopardize their relationship.
My Custom Made Leather Accessories
CH 19
Scorching my breasts made me so excited that I became obsessed with burning myself. I spent hours fantasizing about being branded all over my body.
I continued to drip hot candle wax on myself at home. I went through boxes and boxes of candles. I dripped the hot wax onto my breasts with one hand while the other one massaged my pussy, and sometimes I poured wax over my entire torso and into my crotch. A single candle wasn’t enough so I melted several together into a jar and poured huge amounts of wax onto myself. Sometimes I caked the wax very thickly on my breasts then lay on the floor and rubbed it off against the carpet. I even wrapped a rope around my wrists and pretended that I was tied. The rug burns added to my excitement and I came very close to coming.
I day dreamed that I was tied down to a sacrificial grating and burned alive while thousands of people watched. I searched the internet and found stories about cannibalism and women being cooked. Then I discovered Dolcett’s drawings.
The first time a looked at his pictures of lovely women spitted and roasted I had such a flash of passion that I ripped my clothing off and grabbed my pussy. I mean that I literally ripped my clothes off. I yanked so hard on my shirt that I tore the material, and I heard the seams ripping as I yanked my panties down! I shoved my fingers into my pussy and gave myself an orgasm within about ten seconds. Afterwards I sat up until three in the morning going over each and every one of Dolcett’s drawings. I lost count of the times that I masturbated. I sat up so late that I was exhausted but I was so aroused that I had to force myself to go to bed, and the instant I awoke the next day I was right back on the computer. Stark naked.
JR had warned me about slipping deeper into masochism, and he was right. I wanted more intensity, more bondage, more pain. One day I was so worked up that I was beside myself with passion. I wanted, I NEEDED someone to burn me, and JR wasn’t available; he was out of town on business.
I was so frustrated that I thought about calling that female dominatrix at the fetish store. I’d never seriously considered having sex with a woman but I was so horny that I was ready to do anything. I went so as to dig out her business card. I picked up the phone but hesitated to dial because I was still afraid that having a session with a dominatrix would be the same as cheating on JR. I put the phone down and chewed my nails in frustration and indecision. Finally I hit on a tamer path. I called a body spa instead.
I made an appointment for that afternoon for a wax depilation.
I laughed at myself for being a coward.
I keep my pussy hairless so that my brand is open to view, and usually JR removes my pubic hair. He ties me wide open on a bed and uses hot wax and by the time he’s finished yanking chunks of my hair out I am screaming in ecstasy. But it had been several weeks since we’d done it and enough of my hair had grown in that I could justify going to the spa.
When I arrived I was shown to a treatment room. I undressed, slipped a light smock on and lay on a massage table. A few minutes later there was a knock on the door and a young Asian woman came in. She introduced herself as Amy and I told her that I wanted the depilation procedure, then I opened my knees wide. Amy was very professional but she couldn’t quite suppress a look of surprise when she saw my brand. She made no comment as she put on surgical gloves and bent close to examine my crotch. After a moment she began the treatment by washing my crotch very gently with warm water, then patting me dry with a towel. I was already sexually aroused but that raised my temperature even more. I took a deep shuddering breath and stared at the ceiling.
“Have you used wax before?” Amy asked.
“Oh, yes,” I answered, “I always use hot wax.”
“And recently, I would say, considering the redness of your skin.”
I was embarrassed, but my excitement overrode it. “Oh, that’s from too much masturbation,” I said.
“I didn’t know that there could be too much,” she said calmly. I raised my head to look at her in astonishment.
“Did you come here for sex?” she asked.
That flustered me. “No,” I said weakly.
She obviously didn’t believe me. “That’s good,” she said, “Because we don’t provide that type of service.”
I felt utterly humiliated. (And excited).
“Shall I proceed?” she asked.
“Yes, please,” I managed to whisper. She turned to a table that held tubes of wax and solvent and ointments. I groaned in disappointment.
“What’s wrong?” Amy asked.
“I, I, hoped that you would use hot wax,” I answered.
“We don’t do that,” she said firmly. “Too many customers complained of getting burnt.”
“Trust me, I won’t complain,” I said.
She looked at me penetratingly. Her eyes went right through me, then she looked at my brand. There was an uncomfortable silence.
“I’d forgotten that they use cold wax now,” I said.
She looked at me for a moment, then shrugged. “Very well, if you want hot wax it can be arranged, but . . .”
“I won’t tell anyone,” I assured her.
She shook her head. “I can get into trouble if anyone were to find out.”
“I’d be happy to pay you extra,” I offered.
“I don’t want more money, but I do want you to tell me something,” She said. She paused and looked at my brand again. “Even asking about it could get me fired.”
“Well, no one has to know what goes on in here,” I said. “What do you want to ask me?”
She astonished me by touching my brand. “Tell about this,” she said. “Tell me everything.”
Her touch was wonderful! I gasped and was instantly wet. I felt decadent, and guilty, and trashy and very excited. I had the same wicked feelings I get when I tease the motel clerk, but this was deeper and naughtier. I suddenly felt very bold, as if I had some sort of power over her. I lay back and opened my knees wider. “I’ll tell you all about it as you work,” I said, “But I want you to take those gloves off.”
She peeled them off and tossed them onto the table, then she took a candle jar from a shelf and lit it.
“I thought you said that you don’t use hot wax,” I said.
“This is an incense candle,” she said. “We use them for atmosphere, not for kinky sex.”
“I’m glad you have it,” I said seductively. “Do you know how to use it?”
“You mean like this?” she tipped the candle over my pussy and I gasped as the molten wax splashed onto my skin. My knees flew wider apart. I grabbed the edge of the table and groaned as a small orgasm throbbed through my tummy.
She held the candle upright and waited for more wax to melt, then looking me in the eye she dumped it between my legs again. That time I had a bigger orgasm!
It was nice and sweet. It wasn’t an earth shaking event, but it was nice. And for the first time in my life I was having an orgasm at the hand of a woman.
“Are you ready for more?” Amy asked after a few minutes. I nodded blissfully. She poured another layer of wax onto my pussy. I didn’t come that time, but it still felt heavenly. Amy set the candle down and spread the warm wax around my crotch.
“Now tell me about this brand,” she demanded.
“It is the brand of my master,” I said. “I’m a sex slave and I wear his mark.”
“His initials?”
“Yes.”
“And you are a masochist,” she observed.
“Yes, oh yes,” I gasped.
She met my eyes briefly.
“Did he force you to be branded?”
“No, it was my idea and I begged for a long time before he agreed to do it.”
“How long have you worn this mark?”
“Eight years.”
“Is he your husband?”
“No, my husband is a weak man,” I replied. “My master took me away from him.”
“How did that happen?”
“My master is a very determined man. He approached me in a public place and told me that he wanted to strip me naked and tie me to his bed.”
“Did you already know him?”
“No, he was a stranger.”
“Didn’t that frighten you?”
“Oh yes,” I said. “He told me that he would meet again in a week at the same location. I went home and worried myself sick for seven days.”
“But you went back?”
“Yes, and he took me to a motel and tied me to the wall.”
My, my,” she said softly.
“And made me dance a strip tease for him, then he tied me to a bed and did incredible, wonderful things to me.”
“You are very fortunate,” she sighed.
“He is also very cruel,” I continued. “He whips me.”
Her eyes flew to my face and I saw a look of envy.”
“You are very fortunate,” she repeated.
“I know.”
She picked up the candle. The wax had melted again. “Ready?”
I opened my knees to their limit. She poured another coating of wax and spread it evenly. I didn’t have an orgasm that time, but I came very close.
“Is this the first brand you’ve seen on a client?” I asked as she smoothed the warm wax across my skin.
“We see many unusual things in this business,” she replied. “I have seen women with rings piercing their vaginas and their nipples,” she peered at my tummy, “And I’ve seen tattoos in secret places.”
“Do you see many such things?” I asked.
She nodded. “You would be surprised.”
“But no brands?”
“Oh yes, I’ve seen women who have been branded,” she replied. “Not as many as rings or tattoos, but a few.” She touched my brand again; her fingers caressed it gently, “But never on this part of a woman’s body. Never so close to a woman’s pussy.”
My body tingled at her touch. “Where were they?” I asked.
“I have seen three women with brands. One here,” she touched my butt, “Another here on the inside of a woman’s thigh,” her fingers lingered in a sweet touch, “And the third was on a woman’s hip. It was high up, under her panties.”
“But none were in such an intimate place, eh?”
“No, nothing like this,” she touched it again. “It must have hurt very much.”
“It was wonderful.”
You enjoy pain?”
“I love it,” I told her. “I was tied to a chair when my master branded me, and had a wonderful orgasm when the red hot iron touched my skin.”
“Do you show it to other people?” she asked. “Is that why you remove your hair?”
“Yes, I like to display my devotion to my master.”
“And your pussy to the world?” she chuckled.
“Yes, now that I am free to do so.”
“Oh?”
“I was still with my husband when my master branded me. After it healed I allowed my pubic hair to grow back and cover it,” I told her, “I didn’t want my husband to see it.”
“He didn’t know?” she asked, “How could he have missed seeing it?”
“He never again saw me naked after I was branded,” I said. “He doesn’t know to this day.”
“Wow.”
“I slept beside the poor fool for years and he had no idea that I wore another man’s mark of ownership,” I said proudly, “But now that I am free I will never hide it again.”
“Your husband was a bad man?”
“No, just weak and inattentive; he didn’t realize what he had.”
“Obviously not.”
I smiled at her.
“Would you have allowed your husband to brand you?” she asked.
“Never.”
Her hands rested lightly on the built up wax, suddenly she yanked it off of me. A terrific orgasm flashed through the universe and I almost levitated off the table. Amy stood back and watched calmly as I thrashed like a mad woman.
When I had calmed down she bent close and peered at my pussy. “Did you get it all?” I gasped.
She shook her head. “No, I think we might have to apply the wax again.”
I law back and smiled. “You’re the professional,” I said.
After another application, and another wonderful orgasm I lay on the table in a warm pink glow.
“Have any of your other clients had orgasms when you do that?” I asked.
“I don’t know,” she answered. “It can be difficult to distinguish from a woman in pain and woman in ecstasy. But I’ve never had a woman as open about it as you.”
“Good choice of phrase,” I chuckled, “And believe it or not, I was a sedate, dignified woman before I met my master.”
Amy remained in the room while I got dressed. I put on my garter belt and stockings and her eyes rose when she saw that I had no panties.
“Is it that unusual for your other clients to arrive without any undies?” I asked.
“I don’t know, I usually don’t watch them get dressed,” she said. “Do you always go without them?”
“Every chance I get,” I replied, “Especially on breezy days.” I stood up and wiggled my hips to get my skirt to fall properly.
“Wait,” Amy said. “Would you raise your skirt again please?” She had noticed something.
“Certainly,” I lifted my skirt and her mouth dropped open when she saw that JR’s initials were embroidered on the front of my garter belt.
“That is fantastic,” she breathed. “It matches the mark on your skin.”
“Oh, there is more than that,” I said. I handed her my purse.
She gasped when she saw JR’s initials on the leather. She stared at it for a moment then knelt and compared it to my brand. I stood with my skirt up allowing her to peer at my pussy. It felt wonderful.
“I have his mark on my purses, my check book, my belts and my clothes,” I told her proudly. “And on the rare occasions that I wear panties, his initials are embroidered on them too.”
“This is incredible,” she breathed. “Would you permit my friend to see you too?” she asked.
“Ok.”
She handed my purse to me then left the room. She returned a moment later with another woman. The newcomer looked at me curiously, then Amy handed her my purse. The new woman looked at JR’s initials and her eyes widened when Amy whispered in her ear. She looked at me.
“Yes, it’s true,” I said. “Those initials are branded on my body.”
Her eyes went to my tummy. I felt slightly embarrassed as I raised my skirt again, but the embarrassment quickly changed to arousal. I was standing with my legs tightly closed, but I opened them and stood blatantly with my feet spread. Her mouth flew open and she slowly dropped to her knees. She held the purse close to my pussy, then looked up at me in awe. Amy knelt beside her and they gazed at my belly. At that point I wanted one of them to touch me. I wanted another woman to touch me sexually. I wanted another woman’s tongue in my pussy. But I just couldn’t bring myself to ask. They climbed to their feet and I closed my legs. We were all suddenly very shy. I blushed and dropped my skirt and they backed away. Amy’s friend handed my purse to me, mumbled her thanks and fled from the room. Amy was blushing too and couldn’t meet my eyes. I gave her a generous tip and left.
I got into my car and started home, but even after those orgasms I was still excited. I decided to drive to the porn shop. I decided to go in and tease that tough lesbian who had offered to pierce my body. I wasn’t sure what I intended to do but I had a vague idea of walking in the store and raising my skirt in front of her. I even imagined allowing her to take me into the back room and doing something wicked to me. As I drove I pulled my dress up to my waist I parked in front of the shop and opened my legs wide as I got out of my car. Unfortunately there were no pedestrians near to get a look.
My heart was pounding as I strolled into the store but I didn’t see the woman, only two male clerks, who both looked very gay. One was talking on the phone and the other was stocking shelves. The second one greeted me pleasantly and inquired if he could help me but I just shook my head and browsed around the store. I went to the whip section and picked through them. I even smacked myself lightly with a few, testing them. The clerk looked my way and smiled knowingly. I dawdled hoping the woman might come out of the back office but she didn’t appear. I wandered through the store and stopped at the counter. The clerk asked again if there was anything he could help me with.
“Do you carry branding irons?” I asked.
His eyebrows flew up. “No, I’m afraid we don’t get much call for those,” he said. “What did you have in mind?”
“Well, my master branded me a few years ago, and I was thinking of getting another to surprise him.”
The other man hung up the phone and came to the counter.
“What does the brand look like?”
“It’s just his initials,” I said, “See?”
I raised my skirt.
Now I’ve never been interested in gay men, but the look on their faces was astounding. They stared mesmerized. “Fantastic!” one breathed.
My pussy really began to tingle. I wondered if I could seduce one of them, or both.
“That’s better than Donnie,” the first clerk whispered.
“Who is Donnie?” I asked.
“A friend of ours who’s been branded too.”
“Where is his brand? I asked.
“It’s on his butt.”
“Hmmph,” I sniffed, “A real man would have had his penis branded.”
“Donnie is anything but a real man,” one laughed, “But he is a terrific slave boy.”
“Ah, are you his master?”
“No, neither of us is very domineering.”
“Too bad,” I said seductively, “Because I’m in the mood to be tortured.”
“We have a woman who works here who could do anything you wanted, but she’s off today.”
“But there is a stack of business cards by the door,” the other added. “There are several doms in that group.”
I looked through the cards.
“Oh, and there is a card for a jeweler who specializes in fetish items,” one man said, “I’ll bet she could make a branding iron for you.” His friend nodded.
“Thank you.” I took several cards and left.
It had been fun talking to those men, but I was still horny so I drove to our motel. I had another undefined idea about displaying myself to the clerk, and perhaps acting out some of the fantasies about sucking his cock under the desk, or simply allowing him to tie me up and have his way with me. Once again I drove through town with my skirt up but when I pulled into the parking lot I saw a different clerk in the office. Damn! It just wasn’t my day, so I kept going. I went home, stripped naked and lit the largest candle in the house and thrust it up my pussy.
My Custom Made Leather Accessories
CH 8
I never mentioned my visit to the spa to JR, but I’d really enjoyed showing myself off and I wanted to do it more often. I wouldn’t be able to have my pubic hair removed at a spa because that was JR’s job, but after teasing two straight women, I decided to try that again. Since I couldn’t go back to the spa I joined an exercise club.
I’d belonged to one years earlier and never gave much thought to undressing in the locker room. There had been two women who were obvious lesbians and another who was an exhibitionist. They had paraded around naked with no modesty at all obviously enjoying themselves. One of the more blatant lesbians had made her way through the group getting friendly with each woman in turn, chatting idly but always edging closer and closer until finally making sexual advances. I don’t think that she was successful in seducing any of the women, and the only thing that came of her efforts was to get her talked about. She had even hit on me, which at the time I found utterly repulsive. (My how things have changed!) I didn’t plan to seduce anyone but I did intend for people to see naked and to see my brand, and I wanted to be talked about it.
Even as a girl I had been shy, and when I developed my shyness increased. My large breasts, even at thirteen, drew stares and comments from both boys and girls at school. I always turned to the wall when I undressed, in school and at the exercise club, but now I was going to show off everything I had.
The first day at the club I stripped naked and took my time getting into my exercise clothes but no one seemed to pay much attention. I worked out for an hour then undressed and took a long hot shower. Another woman walked in but didn’t seem to notice my brand. She caught me looking at her body and turned her back. I was mildly embarrassed, but excited too. I didn’t look toward her any more that day.
I started going to the club several days a week and displayed myself pretty blatantly. I didn’t attract much attention until I signed up for a water aerobics class. There were a dozen women in the class and we all arrived and left at the same time, so there were plenty of people to show off to.
Most of the women were modest and wrapped a towel around their bodies to and from the shower but I walked around entirely nude. I continued to undress openly which attracted a few mildly raised eyebrows, but no one said anything. I was polite to everyone but didn’t open any conversations. I’d let them make the opening. I never wore panties and was the only woman with a hairless pussy. I even considered wearing my pussy chain but decided that would be too much. Eventually I caught a woman named Sally glancing toward my pussy more and more often. I pretended not to notice and toweled my hair vigorously, which covered my face and gave her an opportunity for a long look. I slowly turned until I was facing her but kept the towel over my head. When I lowered the towel she quickly looked away. I took my time getting dressed and she seemed to spend a lot of time doing her makeup. She finished just as I was ready to leave. As we walked out she struck up a conversation in the parking lot. We chatted inconsequentially then went our way. The same thing happened the next class day and she began talking to me every day. Finally after a week she brought up the subject.
“I am very embarrassed to ask this,” she said blushing, “But I’ve noticed that you have an odd scar on your tummy.”
“Yes?” I asked blandly.
“At first I thought it might be a tattoo,” she said, “But it. . .”
“It isn’t a tattoo,” I said just looking at her, “But it isn’t natural either.”
The confusion in her face was obvious. Finally I relented.
“It’s a brand,” I told her.
“A brand?”
“A brand. Like a cow.”
“Why on earth . . ?” she gasped.
“I’m a sex slave and my master’s initials are branded on my tummy.”
Her jaw dropped and she had trouble getting her breath.
“What for?” she finally managed.
“To show that he owns me,” I smiled, “And to prove my devotion to him.”
Her mouth worked like a fish. Her face was beet red and she couldn’t look me in the eye. I waited for her to say something more, but she turned and walked quickly to her car.
Within a few days more of the ladies were looking my way. They tried to be discreet but I noticed the looks that passed between them. I knew that they had been talking about me. That made my pussy tingle, and one day I stood facing the room as I dried my hair. As with Sally, when I lowered it they were all looking at me. They quickly averted their eyes and I smiled to myself. After getting dressed I walked out with Sally who blushed every time our eyes met. We didn’t mention my brand but she was very nervous. I knew that she was dying to talk about my brand, but I waited for her to bring up the subject. And I wondered if she would ever make a pass at me. And if she did, I wasn’t at all certain that I would refuse.
I showed JR the Dolcett drawings. He had reservations. He liked the bondage but he was definitely not interested in the horrid tortures that were inflicted on the women. He sat me down and lectured me on going overboard with dangerous fantasies. He was very serious and warned me that if I ever tried to act out one of those acts that involved my death then we would be through. He told me right up front that I could forget any ideas I might have about being hanged or impaled on a spit or being cooked alive. I agreed about the hanging (we’d already experimented with that and neither of us liked it) and regarding impalement, while having a gigantic penis thrust through my pussy and out of my mouth sounded quite erotic, I didn’t want to die in the process. But being roasted was another matter.
JR was serious and his attitude sobered me up and I dropped the matter for a while. We talked about it a few weeks later and I went to great lengths to convince him that I was more interested in the bondage than getting killed. He relented somewhat and we spent an evening looking over the pictures.
JR liked the bondage and tied me up and made wonderful love to me, but the next day when the delightful buzzing between my legs finally died down I decided that I would like to be cooked.
I began to give serious thought to getting him to cook me. Oh, not enough to kill me, just to make it scary and erotic. I would have to find a way to get him to heat me up over a flame.
I continued to walk around the spa locker room in the nude. Once I had their attention I decided not to be too obvious. I became more discreet but everyone still looked and I pretended not to notice. Sally was still very nervous, but she kept coming to the class. Finally she just couldn’t stand it any more and invited me to coffee.
“I know this isn’t any of my business,” she said embarrassed, “But I must admit that I am intrigued by what you said.”
“What was that?” I asked.
“You told me that you were a sex slave.”
“Ah yes, that I am.”
“And a man branded you?”
“Yes.”
She looked utterly confused. “Did he force you to be branded?”
I sipped my coffee and looked at her for a long moment. “No, it was my idea.”
“Oh my God!”
“You see, I am a very kinky woman,” I told her. “Very perverse and I like being dominated and tortured.”
“”You can’t be serious!” she gasped.
“Oh yes I am.”
“But, , ,”
“I’m a masochist and the more intensely things are done to me, the more I like it.”
“What kind of things?” she whispered.
“Oh, come on now Sally, we aren’t children. Surely you’ve let some man tie you to a bed at least once in your life,” I said.
She blushed furiously.
“Ok,” I continued. “Haven’t you ever been put over some man’s knee and spanked?”
“No, I’ve only had sex with my husband, and he would never do anything to hurt me.”
“That’s too bad,” I said.
“Why?”
“Sometimes it fun to be hurt,” I told her.
She stared like I was from another planet. “Have you always been that way?”
“No. I was married to a dull, boring man for almost twenty years,” I said. “I’d never done anything unusual until I met my master.”
“What do you consider unusual?”
“At the time I thought that sex with anyone else, outside of my own bedroom with the lights out was unusual. Now, there is very little that I don’t like.”
“Including pain? Getting spanked?”
“Especially pain,” I said. “Spanking is just a warm up. I prefer to be whipped.”
Sally just managed not to spill coffee all over herself. “Whipped?” she whispered weakly.
“I can have an orgasm from being whipped,” I said, “Which is wonderful because my breasts used to be insensitive before I met my master.”
“He whips you on your breasts?”
I nodded slowly.
“And they used to be insensitive?”
“They were,” I said. “But a few months of getting them whipped changed that entirely. Now they are very responsive.” I looked down at my chest proudly.
“Well, there is a lot to be responsive,” she said.
“Thank you.”
“Tell me more about your, uh, , , master,” she asked.
“Before I met him I’d never done anything kinky,” I said. “And I never dreamed of having an affair. Sex with my husband was tedious, but now I can’t get enough. It just takes the right man, and a few whips.”
“My God!” she whispered. “What else?’
“I learned how to have orgasms every time we have sex,” I said. “And I do men every time. And I got over my shyness.”
“You were shy?”
“Very shy until I learned that my body turns men on, even at my age and my weight.”
“Men, do you have sex with more than your master?”
“No, not really, but I do like to show off, and I get offers that I never ever expected to get.”
“What about your husband?”
“He’s a very weak man,” I said. “Even after I began my slavery with my master I stayed with him until our children grew up. Then I divorced him and I’ve been openly with my master ever since.”
“Openly? Who else knows about this?”
“My daughter found out, and I’ve told my best friend,” I answered. “And there are a few other people.”
“Who are they?”
“Well, there are some people who work at the sex shops where I buy things, and there is a photographer whom I’ve posed for.”
“A photographer?”
“Um hmm.”
Sally was silent for a long time.
“Were you branded after the divorce?”
“No, that happened the first year of our relationship.”
“Did your husband know about it?” she gasped. “Couldn’t he see it?”
“No, we weren’t having much sex by then, and I didn’t allow him to see me naked until my hair grew back and covered the brand.”
“Good heavens.”
I leaned close. “I know it’s very wicked of me, but I have to tell you that it was very exciting lying in bed beside my husband with another man’s mark on my body.”
“Do you have sex with other men?” she persisted.
“No,” I said. “One young man in particular has been begging me for sex for years but I haven’t taken him up yet. And I’ve gotten other offers too.”
“Yet?” she gasped.
“I’ve been teasing him since the very beginning of my relationship with my master,” I giggled, “He is young and nice and I’m very tempted.”
“Teasing him how?
“I let him look up my skirt every time we meet. And I’ve posed naked for him.”
“Has he seen your brand?”
“Of course, he’s taken pictures of it.”
“Oh, yes, I see,” Sally was obviously having trouble digesting this. “Who is he?”
“I know him at his place of business,” I answered, “Years ago he saw me in a very erotic situation and later propositioned me. He’s even offered me money.”
“Money, weren’t you insulted?”
“Just the opposite, I was flattered. And I couldn’t blame him for thinking that I was a prostitute because I was dressed like one for my master.”
“He makes you dress like a prostitute?”
“No, but we were meeting at a motel and one day I decided to wear some very sluttish clothing. The photographer is a desk clerk and when I was leaving he very politely offered me money to have sex with him.”
“Did you accept the offer?”
“No, he’s about half my age, but its flattering to have a young man get an erection while he’s talking to me. I let him look up my skirt as I got into my car, and later allowed him to take pictures.”
“Up your skirt?”
Yes, and I wasn’t wearing panties either.”
“Oh, my God.”
I chuckled. “Eventually I permitted him to take photographs up my skirt, and in other revealing poses. Over the years he’s taken hundreds of pictures. And we’ve become friends.”
“But you’ve never had sex with him?”
“Not yet, but I’m tempted.”
Sally sat speechless for a few minutes.
“Who else has seen you?” she asked.
“Oh, I’ve allowed men to peek up my skirt, and I still dress like a whore when we go to the motel.”
She nodded
“I like to arrive early and I wait outside our room,” I continued.
“Dressed like a hooker,” she interjected.
“Acting like one too,” I agreed. “Now be honest, haven’t you ever wanted to do something wild like that, just once?”
She wouldn’t meet my eyes.
“Anyway, I’ve been propositioned by men while waiting for my master. Its good for my ego.”
“What else have you done?”
“I’ve gone to a restaurant dressed that way, and once when I was posing for my friend, a fellow walked in and saw me in a very compromising position.”
“How did he walk in? Where were you?”
“We were in the motel office and I was kneeling on the counter with my blouse open and my skirt up to my waist.”
“Good God!” she marveled, “What happened?”
“Nothing, I pulled my skirt down and walked away. It was embarrassing, but it was very erotic.”
“What else?”
“Sometimes I wear a golden pussy chain in public,” I said. “And sometimes I attach little bells to it.”
Her coffee cup hit the floor with a clatter. I’ve never seen a woman blush so red.
“You keep yourself shaved now,” she observed after several deep breaths.
“I’ve kept my pubic hair removed ever since the divorce,” I paused, “But I don’t shave.”
She looked at me curiously.
“My master likes to remove my pubic hair himself.”
Her jaw dropped.
I leaned close and whispered. “He ties me to the bed then pours hot wax between my legs, when it hardens he peels it off.”
“My God, that would hurt!” she gasped.
“Yes, it does,” I smiled, “And I always have an orgasm when he does it.”
“Is there any limit to your exhibitionism?” she asked.
I shook my head. “I’ve worn skimpy dresses on vacation, with no underwear. In fact, I rarely wear panties at all now.”
“I’ve noticed,” she said. What else?”
“My master video taped my branding,” I said. “I’ve been considering releasing it on the internet.”
“Are you going to?”
“Probably not. I wouldn’t want my children to see it.”
During our conversation I kept my purse on the table with JR’s initials in full view. I didn’t think that Sally had seen my brand close enough to make the connection, but someday she would.
It took four months of pleading and nagging but I finally convinced JR to roast me. He is such a sweet man that he won’t refuse me very much.
JR’s house has thick hedges along the back and side fences of his yard and they had grown up high enough to screen anything we were doing from prying neighbor eyes. He tied me in his yard many times in many positions and being helpless and naked out of doors is wonderfully erotic. Our favorite is for him to tie me spread wide between stakes in the ground. After securing me JR might wander off and tinker in his workshop, or drag up a chair and read while I writhe slowly on the grass. We developed an unspoken contest to see how long he could resist, and how quickly I could entice him while bound. I’ve been tied down for hours. Having JR make love to me under the sun, especially when his neighbors were in their yards, was fantastic (we just had to be quiet). He also likes to put me on my knees near the fence and suck his penis while he chats with a neighbor through the hedges.
I went to his house on a Saturday and he stripped me naked the instant I was in the door. Then he tied my hands behind my back and walked me through the house to the back yard. I gasped with delight when I saw that he’d constructed a lovely bondage frame. It was a simple device really, just two tall posts standing upright seven feet apart. A wooden box rested between them and I was quite damp as he motioned for me to stand on it. He tied my wrists to rings high on the posts, then at his command I obediently jumped off the box. I squeaked slightly when the ropes tightened on my wrists, and that sweet familiar feeling warmed my pussy as my shoulders took my weight. I squirmed around for a few minutes, kicking my legs, opening and closing them, then trying to keep them apart long enough to interest him in screwing me, but no such luck. He tied my ankles to rings lower on the posts, tugged the ropes until I thought I would split in two, then he walked away. I was hot and wet instantly.
JR went into his workshop and I listened to the clatter of his tools and wondered what he was making. The day was lovely with bright sunshine and a soft breeze which cooled the lips of my very damp pussy. From time to time JR would emerge to bring me a drink of lemonade or to take a break and chat. I was thirsty but I spilled a lot of my drink because JR held the glass to my lips with one hand while the other did wonderful things between my legs. A neighbor heard us talking and called out a hello through the bushes. I answered and the man and I had a few minutes of idle chitchat while JR’s fingers slipped deeper into me. It was a real struggle for me to keep my voice normal. I finally rolled up my eyes and let go! I writhed and groaned and JR chuckled while he clamped his hand over my mouth. When I was back to normal he went back to work. Later the man’s wife came out and we talked as well.
I wondered if they could see me, perhaps through a thin spot in the shrubbery. I wished that they could. Then I began to daydream that like me, the woman next door was bound naked to something in their yard. Perhaps she was as horny and sexy feeling as I was and was waiting for her master to get around to screwing her.
Finally JR came out, stepped onto the box and blindfolded me. Then I heard him moving around the yard. He stood on the box and whispered in my ear.
“I’m going to remove your blindfold and I don’t want you to scream when you see what I’ve made.”
“Will I scream in terror or delight?” I asked.
“That’s up to you,” he said, “But knowing what a masochist you’ve become, it will probably be in delight.”
“Well, if I’ve turned into a masochist, it’s your fault,” I said.
“Oh no,” he snorted, “All I did was open the door.”
“That’s true,” I admitted. “And I love you for it.”
“Likewise.”
“Why don’t you gag me,” I suggested. “That way I can’t scream and alarm the neighbors.”
“All tight, I’ll go get one.”
“Oh, and while you’re at it, bring up some nipple clamps too,” I said.
“Anything else?” he asked wryly.
“Pussy clamps.”
“Pussy clamps?” he asked astonished.
“Yes, you know, for my pussy lips.”
I heard him walk away.
A few moments later I felt JR’s finger tap my chin, so I opened my mouth.
“Wider,” he said.
I did and he inserted the largest ball gag I’ve ever worn. Wow, was that thing huge! A good thing too, as it turned out, because a second later I felt a terrific pain in my nipple as he put a horrible, sharp, powerful, ruthless, unsympathetic, spring loaded alligator clamp on me. I tensed every muscle in my body as pain and delight flashed from my breast to my pussy, rebounded through my body and bounced right into my brain. I tried not to scream, but JR said that I did. Fortunately that horrid gag kept the neighbors from hearing. It took some time and I had just managed to return to planet Earth when JR put the other clamp on my left nipple. Thunder, lightning, hurricane force winds, cosmic super novae and ten thousand kittens stampeded through my vagina, all in about three minutes. JR later told me that the posts shook so hard that he thought that they might topple over. When the bells ringing in my ears and angels chorus finally died down I heard him:
“Ok,” he said softly, “After all that we’ll skip the pussy clamps.”
“Uh uh,” I growled under that gag.
“You must be kidding,” he said disbelievingly. “Do you really want me to put them on you?”
I thrust my pelvis forward in reply.
I was a little woozy from the two previous orgasms, but when those teeth bit my labia, I simply lost my mind. I’ve read about out-of-body experiences that people who supposedly died on operating tables talk about, and I must have had something like that, because I swear that my soul left my body and hovered about ten feet away and watched as I convulsed between those posts. I clearly saw my own body thrashing in slow motion and in accelerated speed at the same time. I watched at the tops of the posts quivered with my thrashings. Then I blacked out.
When I woke up I was lying on the ground and JR was kneeling over me bathing my face with a damp cloth.
“Are you all right?” he asked with genuine concern.
“Where am I?” I asked. “Who are you, and where is my royal palace?”
His concern grew. “Do you know what day it is?” he asked. “Do you know what your name is?”
“Of course I do. I’m the Queen of Babylon and this is the day that every officer in my Imperial army gets to come to the palace and fuck me.” I sat up and looked around. “Now where are they?”
JR looked at me in astonishment. I lay back and opened my legs. “Well, if the army isn’t here, I suppose you will have to do, who ever you are.”
He yanked me to my feet. I threw my arms around his neck, wrapped my legs around his waist and hugged him tight.
“I thought you’d actually lost your mind,” he told me grumpily.
“I did, for a few minutes,” I said. “I’ll tell you all about it later; now either show me my new toy or go find my soldiers.”
“Hmmpf, after scaring me like that I don’t know if you deserve it,” he grumped. “I ought to punish you.”
“Ok,” I said brightly, “I recommend a good, sound whipping.”
He gave up. He motioned toward the invention. I clamped my hands over my mouth to keep from screaming in delight. It was wonderful!
It was a roasting grate!
Oh, it wasn’t the kind that impaled me, it was simply a wooden grating mounted on a shaft. It rested about four feet above the ground between two sturdy A shaped frames. An electric motor was attached and the grating rotated slowly and silently in the sunlight.
My nipples were rock hard as I walked around it, running my hands over the wood. I couldn’t wait to be tied to it.
“Why wood?” I asked.
“Metal might get too hot and burn you,” he answered. “Hopefully the wood won’t do that.”
“Why not make it out of metal and put your initials all over it?” I suggested. “That way I could get branded every place that my body makes contact.”
He didn’t even bother to answer. He stopped the motor and gestured toward the grating. “Hop on.”
He didn’t have to tell me twice.
I lay on my back atop the grate and JR strapped me down very tightly with leather belts. The grating was long enough that he could stretch my arms above my head and my legs were pulled tight to the other end. A belt went over my legs at my ankles, above and below my knees, at my waist and just under my breasts. Another across my brow secured my head. Even though JR had tied me up for many years, I was so excited that I was trembling. When he was satisfied that my straps were tight enough I begged him to tighten each one more notch.
“That’s going to uncomfortable,” he warned.
“I guess it’s a good thing that you turned me into a pain slave, isn’t it?”
He tightened each buckle TWO notches. I was in heaven.
When I was secured he turned the motor on. The grate began to turn slowly and silently, and I felt a wonderful flash of excitement when I reached the point where my breasts flopped off my chest to swing freely. I tried to look down at them but the band across my forehead prevented that. I had to be content with feeling their weight shift as I turned. When my body started to go upward I giggled with the sensation of my breasts rolling across my ribcage.
“Having fun already?” JR asked.
“Oooh, yes,” I sighed. “This is wonderful.”
“Ok then, have fun.” He walked away.
I rotated on the grate for at least three hours while he went inside and watched a football game on television.
Helpless, utterly helpless, and vulnerable and feminine and excited, but especially helpless. Excited, excited, EXCITED!
I watched the grass pass beneath my eyes, then I saw the trees, the sky, white fluffy clouds, brilliant sun that made me close my eyes for a moment, then the grass again. Over and over, and I was naked and helpless. (Did I ever mention that I like being helpless?)
Every time my breasts shifted I felt a tiny sweet thrill in my pussy.
“Well, the Buffaloes got beaten again,” JR announced. “How are you doing?”
“Hmmm?” I wasn’t really interested in football. I was concentrating on the throbbing between my legs and hoping that I might have an orgasm. I might have had one too if he hadn’t disturbed my train of thought.
JR stopped the motor with me looking up at the sky. He bent close and looked into my eyes. We knew each other well enough by then to know what we were thinking. His hand slid down my body toward my pussy. I moaned in anticipation, and his fingers got closer and closer . . . then they changed direction and caressed my inner thighs, first one side, then the other. I was trying to lift myself off the grate to meet him as his fingers circled closer and closer to the center of all existence. Then he pulled away. He grinned evilly and turned the motor back on.
“Let me know when you come,” he whispered gently, “And I’ll return and light the fire under you.”
I was glaring furiously at him but when he said that it was all I needed. My orgasm struck instantly. JR chuckled as he watched me writhe in my bonds. Then he blindfolded me.
I heard him puttering around, and listened to something heavy being dragged over the lawn, then the motor started up again, and I felt warmth on my skin!
The warmth increased until it was hot. I was face down by that time and the heat increased until it was decidedly uncomfortable, and very sexy. I was being cooked! The grate turned me upward and away from the heat. I still felt it on my back but it was much cooler, but as soon as my boobs rolled over my ribs I felt the heat increase again, and that’s when the next orgasm flashed through me. I didn’t drift off this time, I was too excited and I was shaking with fear and excitement. I knew that JR would never allow me to be harmed, but I also just couldn’t stop having a nagging little thought that he might cook me alive like the girls in Dolcett’s fantasies. The buzzing and tingling between my legs hadn’t eased off when I was face down again, and hot again.
With each rotation the heat grew until I was covered in perspiration. I wasn’t burning, not yet, but I was uncomfortable, and excited. I don’t know how long I turned but I was very, very hot in more ways than one.
JR finally shut off the motor. I heard him moving something, then he released my bonds. He helped me to my feet and took off my blindfold. I saw that the source of my heat was the electric barbecue.
“Wow,” I whispered. “That was fantastic!”
“How do you feel?” JR asked.
“I feel wonderful, and very sexy.” I pressed my hot breasts against him. “Would you please take me to bed.”
“What? You don’t want to screw right here on the grating?”
“I’d love to, but it would be hard on your bony old knees.”
“Old knees?” he demanded. “What about on the grass then?”
I giggled, knelt and kissed his knees. Then I nuzzled the crotch of his trousers. I could feel his very firm cock beneath the material.
“Someday,” I answered. “But for now I think your bed will do nicely.” I undid his fly and out popped his cock. I took it into my mouth then backed up trying to pull him with me. He went along with my efforts for about ten feet, then he scooped me into his arms and ran up the stairs.
He dropped me on the bed and tore off his clothes. I lay back and made myself open for him, but JR isn’t a bondage master for nothing. He paused long enough to tie me to the bed. Once again his obsessive neatness about winding the ropes and tying perfect knots kicked in and I had to lie for the longest time until he was satisfied that I wasn’t going to escape, then he climbed on and in me.
After we made love JR kept me tied up and insisted that I drink lots of fluids as he rubbed soothing lotion into my skin. I wasn’t burnt, at least not badly but my skin was pink like from a sunburn and it was tender, and I had white cross marks where my back had rested on the grating.
“Hmm. It looks like you won’t be wearing any revealing clothing for a few days,” JR observed as he worked lotion between my breasts.
“Wanna bet?” I can’t wait to go out in a low cut top.” I said, wondering what the gals at the fitness club would think. “But around here I won’t be wearing any clothing at all.”
Rubbing the lotion over my body got him hot again, (I’d never cooled off) and we made love again. Afterwards JR filled the tub with warm water mixed with baby oil and bubble crystals and I took a long soak. It felt heavenly and I played with my pussy as I dozed.
I asked JR to make some modifications to the spit. I told him what I wanted and he listened, shrugged and agreed to make them. He removed the wooden grate and replaced it with a thick wooden pole. He mounted a sort of flat saddle to the pole to which my body could be strapped. I didn’t sit on the saddle but rather I lay against it. We worked together on the design and made many sketches before we settled on the final design. The saddle was a slender elongated hourglass which supported my body lying face up or face down. Straps secured me to the saddle and the slender design allowed my breasts to hang loose on either side when I was face down. My wrists and ankles could be tied to the ends of the pole stretching me out or I could be placed into a frog-tie, or my arms and legs could wrap around the pole and be secured that way. It took JR about half an hour to make the saddle and attach it to the new pole, and I was so excited and impatient watching him that I couldn’t stand still. I was naked of course and I kept crowding so close that he got annoyed. He took me down to the basement and locked me into the jail cell. (That would have been all right if he’d tied me up or something, but all he did was lock me inside and go back to work.)
I was indignant, I wanted to be outside, and I wanted to watch, and I wanted him to be distracted by my nudity, but all I could do was sit in that lonely damned cell and wait. That is, until I decide to practice my naughty dance and pretend that there were people watching from the shadows. I was having a pretty good time gyrating when he came back. I was concentrating on my bump and grind and didn’t realize that he was there until the cell door flew open and I found myself flat on my back on the cot with JR on top of me. This time he didn’t even pause long enough to tie me up.
“I guess this means that you like my dancing?” I asked as he thrust himself fiercely into me.
When he had satisfied his lustful desires he strapped my arms tightly, hobbled my ankles and led me outside. He paused at the back door and warned me not to scream. I was still enjoying the pink afterglow and just shrugged helplessly. He knew that I probably wouldn’t be able to contain myself so he fetched that huge ball gag and buckled it in my mouth. Good thing he did, because when I saw the new spit I let out a yell of delight.
JR released my straps and ordered me to climb onto the saddle. I rested with my back against it and he put me into the long tie (as we called it) with my arms and legs straight and secured to heavy rings. He turned on the heater, switched on the motor and allowed me to rotate for about half an hour. It was wonderful! Then he retied my arms and legs into a frog tie with my wrists tied behind my neck and my knees wide apart. I liked that position because it opened my crotch delightfully. After about an hour of turning slowly, and getting quite hot, JR changed my position so that my ankles were crossed behind the pole, my arms were too, above my head. It’s a good thing that I’ve become so flexible, because I never could have reached that position before I became a slave. (Did I mention that it helps to be in shape if you enjoy bondage?) This opened my thighs very wide and made me feel fantastically vulnerable. I had a small orgasm the instant he finished tying me, and a long sweet one about ten minutes later as I rotated over the heat. After thirty minutes JR changed my position. He had had me lie face down. I positioned myself, arranged my breasts on either side and giggled as he strapped me in place. We tried the long tie again, and it was nice. I turned slowly for a while, then we tried a variation of the frog tie. By now it was getting dark and we were both hungry. JR pulled the grill away from me and cooked steaks while I stayed on the spit. The smell of the cooking meat sent me wild again. JR watched as I shuddered and writhed on the pole but I didn’t tell him that this orgasm was set off by the fantasy that I could smell my own body cooking.
The neighbor smelled the cooking meat and jokingly called out that he wouldn’t mind some steak. JR bantered with him but didn’t quite invite him over. I locked eyes with JR and he knew that I would love to have that man come and see me. He just shook his head.
“Have him bring his wife,” I whispered. “You can put her up here with me.”
“Do you want to be with another woman?” he asked.
I thought about it, then nodded. “I would if you might want to watch.”
“Have you ever had sex with a woman?” he asked.
“No.”
“Is that another fantasy that I can arrange for you?”
“My fantasy is to please you,” I answered. “I’d do anything with anyone if you wanted it.”
“No, I’m kind of greedy,” he said. “I want you all to myself.”
I could have cried with happiness.
After we ate he tied me on the spit in another position. This time I hugged the spit wrapping my arms and legs around it, and boy was that erotic!
He put the grill under me and I felt the heat on my back instantly, and I loved it. JR tidied up the dishes while I turned over the fire. When he came back he turned off the motor and blindfolded me. Then he brought out a set of attachments that drove me wild. He cautioned me to be quiet and I felt the pole moving as he did worked.
“Ok, open your mouth,” he commanded. I obeyed and felt him raise my chin with his hand, then something long, hard and tubular entered between my teeth. (No, it wasn’t his penis, darn it - it was something else). The object pressed against my tongue and the back of my mouth, and would have made me uncomfortable if I hadn’t learned to overcome the gag reflex years ago. The thing, which I assumed was a dildo, was very secure and it prevented me from moving my head. I wondered what good it would do, but I decided to be patient and see what he had in mind. As if I had a choice.
I felt JR doing something at the other end of my body, and squealed in delight as something long, hard, and tubular slid inside my pussy. That was more like it!
The spit began to rotate and I thought that I was in heaven as I felt the changes in gravity on my body. That set off some new and exciting sensations as my weight shifted around the thing in my pussy. The dildo in my mouth made my neck uncomfortable, but, after all, I am a masochist.
JR allowed me to rotate for quite some time and I had another delightful orgasm. Then he removed my blindfold and let me ride for a few more minutes. He’d set up a video camera on its tripod and was filming me and he was taking still photos. I couldn’t turn my head because of the dildo in my mouth so I could only look straight ahead. And the dildo wasn’t a dildo, but a long wooden rod about two inches in diameter and it was so long that it went from the back of my mouth to the end of the spit. It was secured to the pole by a couple of clamps which held it parallel and above the spit a few inches. I began to tremble with excitement when it dawned on me what it represented.
The heater was on but I barely noticed its warmth as I marveled at the device JR had made for me. Finally after a couple of rolls of film, JR shut the motor off, released the clamps that held the rods in my body, and untied me. My legs almost gave way as I stood up.
I put my arms around his neck and kissed him long and sweetly, and then I asked to see the pictures. We went inside and he put the tape into the player and turned on the television. The instant I saw myself on the screen I collapsed into another orgasm. I felt like the Wicked Witch melting onto the floor when Dorothy threw water on her, only I melted into pure ecstasy.
I looked exactly like a girl being roasted in a Dolcett drawing! EXACTLY!
The rods in my mouth and pussy looked like a single long spit. It looked as if the thing penetrated my entire body. It was fantastic.
JR let me watch the video several times, then he turned the tv off and spoke very seriously. “This is a far as we will ever go in this fantasy,” he told me. “I’ll allow you to pretend that you’re being cooked, but I will control how much heat you receive and you are never to do this without me being present.”
He meant it. I lowered my eyes humbly and nodded.
“I am adamant,” he continued. “This could become very dangerous and if you ever disobey me it will be the end of our relationship.”
A terrible fear went through my tummy. “I will never, ever disobey you,” I whispered and crawled into his lap. “But may I be permitted to ask one more little thing?”
“What is it?” he asked warily.
“Could you rig up something to let hot candle wax to drip on my body as the heater cooks me?”
He did.
JR invited me to his house a few nights later and we played out another roasting scenario and this time was even better than the first. The night was cool and a light misty rain was falling. JR made me undress in the house, then tied my wrists very tightly behind my back, put a collar on my neck and walked me outside. My nipples perked up the instant that I saw my roaster, as I called it. A large metal pan lay under it, and a long metal shelf was supported about fifteen inches above the spit. Holes had been drilled in the shelf and it was lined with short thick candles its entire length. I was hopping up and down with excitement and happy little squeaks were escaping my lips. JR was ready for that and he buckled another enormous gag into my mouth, then he fastened me to the spit. The candle shelf slid out of the way to allow me room to get on the spit.
Once again I was face down and the semi fake rods were inserted into my pussy and mouth, and JR returned the candle shelf to be above me. The shelf even had a little roof to keep the rain off the candles. My skin was getting cool from the mist and when he turned on my cooker (as I called the barbecue) the heat felt good. I whimpered pleadingly in my gag and JR knew exactly what I wanted. He turned up the heat. (In all the years that I have been his slave, JR and I have developed a deep understanding, and I think that we are telepathic now). He lit the candles and within a few minutes hot wax was dripping onto my body.
JR arranged the candles so that no wax landed on my face, but they dripped onto my body from my throat to my ankles. The cooker was getting hotter with a steady warmth but the tiny hot drops landing on my skin were wonderful! I was purring in my gag. JR set the motor so that I turned about three times a minute and I think I had my first orgasm within three rotations.
I was allowed to turn until the candles burnt out, then JR repositioned me with my face up. As he tied me to the saddle, I looked into his eyes and again, he knew what I wanted. He tightened my bonds excruciatingly, and I had another orgasm! The candles were replaced and relit, and the spit began to rotate and the wax dripped on me like a continuous water fall and I screamed as loudly as the gag would permit when another cosmic explosion roared through my belly and my soul. Even with the gag my scream must have carried because we heard the neighbors come onto the back porch.
“What was that?” I heard the wife ask.
“Sounded like a cat or something,” her husband answered.
“Or an overheated pussy,” JR whispered to me. I giggled.
After a moment we heard them go inside.
JR tried some variations on cooking me in wax. He slowed the motor and turned the heater down and allowed me to become coated with a thick layer of wax, then he turned the spit until I was face down and raised the heat of the cooker. I lay there watching in fascination as the wax melted and fell away from my body. It was particularly erotic watching the wax drip steadily from my nipples. When the wax was all gone I began to get very warm, and my breasts, being closer to the heat, got exceptionally hot. I was groaning with delight when JR turned the spit on and I was lifted away from the heat. I whimpered in disappointment, but changed my mind when the cool rain touched my overheated skin. I could actually see faints wisps of steam rising from my body.
“Hmm, that’s rather interesting,” JR commented. He touched my breasts and his hands were cool and I had an orgasm. “Now that’s very interesting,” he observed as the whole apparatus shook with my orgasm.
JR replaced the candles again and set the spit to turning, very slowly. The wax had time to harden on my skin on the up roll, and then melted off again on the downward roll. Some of the wax solidified then broke off when my breasts flopped down. For some reason I thought that was very sexy, and I loved the way my breasts warmed up when I faced down. On the fourth or fifth revolution, JR stopped me as I lay face up. I whimpered a question but he ignored me. I felt the rod slide out of my vagina, but it was immediately replaced by something else.
“What is that?” I wondered. “Oh well.” The spit began turning again and I enjoyed the cycle of ‘wax on – wax off’.
JR watched my crotch and I wondered again what he’d put inside me. We made eye contact and I raised my brows in an exaggerated question. He chuckled and walked into the house. He returned a moment late carrying a mirror. He held the mirror so that I could see my crotch and when I did I let out another scream. There was a large candle in my pussy and it was lit!
A burning candle was inside my body and I couldn’t control myself. Gag or no gag, I screamed and screamed!
JR bent over me and glared fiercely. He held his finger over his lips and warned me to be quiet. The neighbors were back on their porch wondering where that damned noisy cat was.
“I wonder if the poor thing is stuck up a tree,” the wife said, “Should we call the fire department?”
“Yes!” I screamed mentally. “Send several trucks full of big, handsome firemen to find me.”
I imagined the looks on the fire fighters’ faces when they saw me turning on the spit, then I imagined the look on JR’s face as the police took him away. Ok, no fire trucks after all.
“Well, it will get down when it’s ready to,” the man said.
“Are you sure?” she asked worriedly.
“I’ve never seen a dead cat up a tree,” he answered. They went inside.
JR dragged a lawn chair close and propped the mirror on it so that I could watch the candle in my pussy. I was fascinated. As I lay face up the flame of the candle burned upward, but as I turned onto my side the flame played toward the inside of my thigh. It didn’t quite reach my leg but I felt the heat, and that heated up my passion. I couldn’t see the candle while I was facing downward and waited impatiently for the spit to turn back up. JR sensed what I wanted and brought out another mirror and put it on the other side. I wondered how long it would take the candle to burn down and for the flame to reach the lips of my pussy. Wow! I closed my eyes and imagined fire inside my vagina. Hmmm, did I want to be scorched inside? Probably not, it might damage the nerves. I loved my pussy too much to have it deadened.
He didn’t permit me to be burned, at least not seriously. He snuffed the candle and removed it just before the flame seared my labia. I pouted under my gag, but squealed in delight when his fingers slid inside me and began to explore ways to send me on another trip to paradise.
It was quite dark when the last candle guttered out. JR allowed me to make a couple of more turns over the cooker so to melt the last of the wax off my body. Then he toweled my skin with a rough cloth getting rid of the last bits of candle. I tried to talk through the gag so he removed it.
“A whip,” I gasped, “Go get a whip, please.”
“Later,” he said. “I’ll whip you the next time we do this, but tonight I’ve been cooking you and now I’m going to eat you.”
It was a little awkward but he managed to get his mouth on my pussy. I began having an orgasm the instant his tongue slid inside me and I was still shuddering half an hour later when he carried me inside.
Later that night JR got hungry for a midnight snack so he ate me again.
Author’s note:
After her first time of being cooked my friend called me very excitedly, to tell me about her experience. I dropped by her apartment and she undressed to show me the condition of her skin. From her neck down she was bright pink. She turned and pirouetted and giggled and was very proud of herself and her nipples were perked up excitedly. Mine responded under my clothing and it took all my will power not to touch her. (My friend is not the bisexual tramp that I am). She described the spit and the cooker in great detail and I was squirming in my seat by the time she finished. The next time JR went out of town she invited me to his house to ride on her roaster and I accepted immediately. JR keeps the spit in his garage and it’s too heavy for us to drag into the yard so we had to be content with riding the spit inside. It was wonderful. My friend and I took turns, and since I’m a terrible pain lover, I begged her to turn the heat as high as possible. She complied, but only for a few moments, she was afraid of harming me. When she was on the spit she looked so sexy and helpless that it was all I could do to keep my hands off of her.
- Mary Elizabeth Moore
My Custom Made Leather Accessories Ch 9
When JR came back from his trip he had an idea for a different type of bondage. He had been in Egypt for three weeks and decided that he should turn me into a mummy.
We were cuddling on his couch when he told me about what he intended to do. My pussy steadily grew hot and wet as he described how he was going to wrap me tightly up like a mummy. I was squirming in my seat as he talked and I began to undress. JR grinned and when I was naked I crawled onto his lap and straddled his legs. I was working on undoing his trousers when he picked me up, set me aside and went to the garage. He brought some rope and proceeded to tie me into a very tight frog tie. He played with my pussy while he continued to describe sexual mummification. I was so hot that I was ready to explode, especially after he told me what I would experience while wrapped up for hours and hours.
‘Why not days and days?’ I panted, ‘After all, the real mummies get to be wrapped up for thousands of years.’
He didn’t bother to answer. He moved to his drafting table and began designing something. I wanted to know what it was but he told me that I would find out soon enough. I was overcome with curiosity and kept pestering him until, with a sigh, he put down the pencil, put me over his knee and gave me a delightful spanking. I wiggled and squealed in delight as he slapped my bottom and I had an orgasm half way through but that didn’t faze JR. He just kept smacking my bottom until the thrill became pain, then warmed back to passion. I was moaning in delight when he stopped. It’s impossible to walk or crawl in a frog tie but I managed to roll off his lap and land on the floor. I looked up at him and opened my legs as wide as the ropes allowed. He got the message and spanked my pussy. For some reason I started counting the slaps and at number twelve the universe exploded into a billion flashes of light. JR added two dozen more to grow on, then grabbed the back of my hair and lifted my face to his. I was gasping for breath when his mouth closed over my lips and his tongue sought mine. Orgasm number three launched its pink and golden fountain through my existence and I fainted.
When I awoke I was lying on the floor with a sweet tingle between my legs. JR was bent over the drawing table. I sang softly to myself while I rocked my knees from side to side. JR glanced at me and his eyes widened when he saw my posture. I thrust my hips up hopefully. He smiled, shook his head and went back to work so I sang louder. After a while I was singing quite loudly and JR finally stood up and walked out of the room. He returned carrying the largest ball gag we had, and I eagerly opened my mouth. He thrust it between my teeth and buckled it very tightly, then went back to work. I couldn’t sing but I could hum so I resumed rocking my legs and humming happy little songs.
JR took that for twenty minutes then threw down his pencil in exasperation, bent over me and started to pick me up. It isn’t easy to carry a middle aged woman in a frog tie so he released my legs and started to pull me to my feet. I knew he was going to carry me to some room far away, tie me very tightly, leave me there and close every door in between, so when he bent down I kicked his feet out from under him and he crashed onto my body. I let out a loud ‘oof’ but before he could lift himself off I wrapped my legs around his waist and locked them tight. I giggled as he glared at me in annoyance. He tried to free himself but I wouldn’t let him. He reached back and tried to pry my legs apart but I was too strong. He even rolled over until his back was against my chest but he still couldn’t get free. We struggled for a long time and both got very sweaty. Finally he gave up.
‘What do you want?’ he demanded.
‘Fuck me then whip me,’ I said around the gag.
‘Ok,’ he sighed. ‘Let me up.’
I shook my head so she reached down and struggled out of his pants. I held him very tightly with my legs and he glared at me as he struggled to get out of his clothes but finally I felt his hard, hard cock pressing against my tummy. I opened up just enough to allow him to get inside me then I clamped down again.
‘You know, it’s pretty hard to move like this,’ he said annoyed.
‘Too bad,’ I muttered around the gag, ‘Just get busy.’
It was difficult for him but he managed and after a while I was so happy enjoying what he was doing that I forgot to keep my legs tight and he managed to escape. He jumped up and stood over me. I looked up at his penis and made puppy whimpers. He lifted me to my feet, slung me over his shoulder and carried me to the basement. He tied my wrists to a hook in the ceiling, then selected a very wicked looking horsewhip. I made happy little sounds under my gag and he whipped me. No warm up, no light strokes at first, just a solid, fierce crash of that whip around my waist. Wow, did that hurt!
I squirmed and whimpered but that didn’t prevent the second stroke from curling across my ribs to hit both my nipples like a white hot bar of iron. JR gave me more of the same until my orgasm got me about ten minutes into my whipping. I was so weak that I sagged in my bonds and almost didn’t feel that last twenty or so blows from the whip. I fainted and awoke some time later. I was alone, hanging with my toes just touching the floor. My body was on fire from the whipping and my shoulders ached terribly, and I was in heaven. I hung in a happy pink cloud until it occurred to me that JR hadn’t finished fucking me! Oh well.
I waited patiently for him.
A few weeks later he called me over and showed me what he had made. When I first saw his creation I thought that he must have burgled the History Museum. A very authentic looking Egyptian sarcophagus stood in JR’s garage. It was carved and painted like a real sarcophagus but was old and antigue looking. A woman’s face had been carved onto it. I walked around the coffin and then looked closely at the face. It was mine! I laughed in delight.
‘Did you carve that?’
He nodded.
‘I’m impressed,’ I told him. ‘I didn’t know that you were a sculptor.’
‘I’m not,’ he said. ‘I tried to carve it freehand but the results weren’t good so I used an computer aided router using a picture of you, then I touched up the details by hand.’
The face looked like an Egyptian woman with makeup and a striped scarf but it was undoubtedly me. I was thrilled.
‘Why didn’t you carve my body too?’
‘It was hard enough to get your face, besides, you would want your body to be naked.”
‘Of course,’
‘I want this to look authentic, not like ancient pornography.’
‘What’s wrong with a little pornography?’ I asked. ‘It’s not like we haven’t done any before.’
‘No one has seen your naughty pictures or tapes,’ he said. Part of my brain was thinking about the hundreds of naughty pictures that the motel clerk has of me.
‘So?’
‘So I’m considering some way to take this out into public.’
‘Oh?’
‘With you in it.’
OH MY GOD!
I managed to keep from shrieking in delight. ‘Where are you going to take me?’ I gasped.
‘It’s a secret.’
The coffin was covered with hieroglyphs and had been painted. It had nicks and scratches and chunks of wood missing. It looked authentic.
‘How did you get it to look so old?’
‘I painted it with dulled colors then gave it a light sand blasting. After that I rolled it up and down the driveway about fifty times.’
‘What is inside?’
He opened it and I saw that the interior was lined with a comfortable formed fitted cushion of foam rubber, and the rubber was lined with fresh percale cotton. The inside of the door held a corresponding cushion with recesses for my breasts. A bunch of tubes and cables lay coiled on the bottom.
‘Catheters, breathing tubes, drinking water and sensors,’ JR answered my unasked question. ‘A built in compartment at the base holds batteries and air tanks, waste receptacles and some other equipment.’
He wanted to explain how everything worked but I didn’t care. My nipples were rock hard as I imagined myself locked inside.
‘How long will I be able to stay in this?’ I whispered.
‘With water and air and a feeding tube for high protein liquids, and the other, um … facilities you could stay inside for days,’ he answered, ‘But you would probably be in a lot of pain from lack of exercise.’
‘Who cares!’ I snorted. ‘Put me inside now.’
‘Ok. Get your clothes off.’
JR watched as I stripped naked so I put on a show for him using some of my belly dance moves. Well, one thing led to another so I ended up tied spread open on his work bench for several hours while he played with everything I had. In fact, we got so distracted that I didn’t get to try out my new sarcophagus until late that evening.
After a shower (we didn’t want to get the lining all sweaty) JR turned me into a mummy. After attaching a few things like catheters and sensors to my body he had me lie on a wooden board which rested on blocks on the work bench. Then he wrapped yards and yards of wide linen bands around my body. He started at my feet and worked way methodically up to my neck. Being JR he worked slowly and carefully and precisely and got the wrappings just so. He wrapped them firmly but not so tight as to cut off circulation. He even used a ruler to measure the correct amount of over lap. It took an hour and a half for him to reach my neck but he left my breasts exposed. And I was on fire. I thought that he would have me cross my arms over my chest but instead he kept them along the sides of my body. I should have known, he didn’t want anything interfering with access to my breasts. He paused from time to time to take photos. When he finished with my neck he lifted me and my body board off the bench and stood me up. I couldn’t move below my neck but boy was I hot, and not just from the warmth of the wrappings. My breasts flopped down when I was upright and JR decided to squeeze them for a while. He also sucked on my nipples and nibbled all round my boobies and tugged on them and chewed gently and drove into a sobbing, blubbering, mindless mass of sexual arousal. I was millimeters from an orgasm when he stopped! I complained bitterly, and begged and pleaded for him to finish me off but he just chuckled wickedly and went back to work. Ooooh!
I was so worked up that I didn’t pay attention to what he was doing, but he put a set of earphones on my head, then placed a small mouthpiece between my lips. It wasn’t much of a gag and I told him so.
‘It isn’t a gag,’ he said. ‘I’m afraid a big gag would be too painful for a long time.’
‘Oh no it wouldn’t,’ I assured him.
‘We can experiment with a big one later,’ he said, ‘For now we will stay with this, besides it’s more than a gag.’
It had tubes for water and liquid food, and a microphone. Well, it wasn’t a real gag but maybe it wasn’t so bad after all.
After making sure that my mouthpiece was secure JR wrapped the bindings around my head and immobilized it against the board. He thoughtfully placed a cushion between my head and the board. The bindings covered my eyes and I couldn’t see. When he finished JR told me to try to get loose. I wiggled and squirmed but there was no way on earth that I could get free. All I managed was to get my breasts swinging, which attracted JR’s attention and got him to playing with them again. This time he allowed me to enjoy my orgasm and it was a doozy! When I finally floated back down to earth I tried to tell him how much I loved him. He understood and gave me a loving kiss on each nipple.
I felt him doing something to my breasts again, but this time it wasn’t erotic. (Well, actually I thought that it was terrifically erotic but JR was just attaching something to my nipples then wrapping each breast in linen). The pictures showed that the wrapping made my breasts stand firmly outward. He didn’t put nipple clamps on, and I couldn’t figure out what he’d put on me. I learned later that they were small copper cups held in place by the wrappings.
When he was satisfied that I was entirely mummified JR lifted me into the sarcophagus then fiddle around with things. ‘Ok,’ he said, ‘Closing the lid.’
My pussy went super nova when I felt the inside of the lid press against my body. The firm pressure against my thighs and tummy and upper chest was wonderful and I delighted at the feel of my breasts sliding into their perfectly fitted receptacles. They were tight and there was resistance which felt nice, then suddenly they slipped into place with such a sweet, firm caress that I almost had another orgasm. I tried to wiggle my boobies but they were held to tightly that it was impossible. I also felt a firm, solid object that made contact with my lower belly right above my pussy. It felt triangular and I tried to wiggle a bit to get a better idea of what it might be, but I couldn’t wiggle a finger, much less my body.
‘Ok, how do you feel?’ JR’s voice asked in my ears.
‘Wonderful,’ I answered. ‘Now go away.’
‘Good,’ he chuckled. ‘You have water and food when ever you want. Just suck on the right straw for water and the left for food. It probably won’t be very filling but you won’t go hungry or lack nutrition.’
‘Go away,’ I repeated. ‘Leave me here for a while.’
‘I will in a minute,’ he said. ‘I want you to understand how your coffin works.’
‘Hurry up.’
‘There is a temperature regulator that will keep your body healthy and comfortable. You aren’t likely to get cold but you could get very warm so I have cooling water circulating through the system. We are talking on a short range radio and I will always monitor it in case you get into difficulty.’
‘Is that all?’
‘That’s it.’
‘Good, now take me to my royal burial chamber under my pyramid and leave me there for about a thousand years,’ I told him.
‘I’ll be dead by then,’ he said, ‘Or at least too old to screw you.’
‘Then bring a younger man with you,’ I said, ‘In fact, bring several. I plan to be very horny by then.’
He chuckled
I whispered softly, ‘Thank you my darling.’
‘You are welcome.’
He left me inside for exactly twenty four hours.
I felt so incredibly sexy that I was sure that sooner or later I might have an orgasm just from being unable to move. Sweet delightful thrills would build steadily from my clitoris and I felt like I could see the golden pink colors bubble upward to my brain. Sometimes it was like a huge powerful solid balloon that grew and grew and other times it felt like steady ripples that followed each other, some thin and dainty and others thick and forceful. They seemed to pause at my nipples and sparkle across them, then continue up to the center of my soul. I crooned and moaned and whispered and sang and hummed as each incredible sensation flooded through my coffin.
I don’t know how long I was in the coffin before I felt something on my breasts. They were being squeezed, gently and firmly. It felt like hands! I could fell individual fingers tightening, then releasing. I wondered if JR had opened my coffin and was playing with my beauties. Perhaps he was so excited that he couldn’t wait. I wriggled as much as I could, trying to tell if the sarcophagus lid was open, but I was held most firmly, so that wasn’t the case. Hmmm, I wondered if he had built in some access doors over my boobies. That was flattering. Well, I couldn’t do anything so I just stood there and enjoyed, (as if I had a choice). The squeezing fingers went on for a very long time and I was so worked up that eventually I had an orgasm. I let out a groaning squeal, which brought JR’s voice to my earphones.
‘Anything wrong?’ he asked.
‘Oh no,’ I whispered. ‘Everything is just fine.’
‘Ok.’
I didn’t notice that the fingers kept right on manipulating my breasts, even after I came. That was a bit odd so I began concentrating on that they were doing, and after a while I began to notice a repeating pattern to the squeezes and pinches. It took a long time because my concentration was distracted by the squeezes and pinches, but I finally decided that I wasn’t feeling JR’s hands, but some sort of mechanical device that he had installed. Something like my torture bra only not so violent. I was close, it turned out later that he had installed pneumatic tubes that tightened and released with air pressure. I had an image in my mind of JR sitting at his work bench manipulating a computer joy stick that was causing those wonderful things to happen to my breasts.
After a long time, during which I dozed off and on, the fingers slowly faded away. The coffin held me so firmly that I could relax my legs and my body didn’t sag in the least. I was just suspended. When I discovered that the fingers had stopped I almost called JR to ask him to activate them but I decided to wait and see what else he had in mind. I found out, in a very dramatic way.
I was awake and just wool gathering when without any warning and powerful electric shock zapped my left nipple. I jerked into a fantastic orgasm and let out a piercing scream. The shock was followed by several more and I fought to move with every muscle in my body, but to no avail. I was as immobile as if I’d been poured in concrete. That didn’t stop me from having more orgasms forced on me nor to keep me from shrieking as loud as I could.
I heard JR chuckling over the radio. ‘I’ll bet that the electricity just got a nipple,’ he laughed.
‘Oh, you bastard!’ I sobbed.
“Now, now,’ he said, ‘Don’t be a disrespectful mummy or master will have to punish.’
‘Bastard,’ I repeated. Bad idea, my right nipple got about a thousand volts of electricity and the god of orgasms sent me into orbit once again.
‘How was that?’ JR asked.
‘Wonderful,’ I whispered when I caught my breath. ‘May I please have another.’
‘Of course, but I’m putting it back onto random setting, so you’ll just have to wait.’
‘How long?’ I asked.
‘I don’t know, it’s random.’ He paused. ‘One very interesting thing was just confirmed though.’
‘What’s that?’
‘The sarcophagus is truly soundproof,’ he answered. “I’m standing in front of it and I never heard you scream.’
‘Then how did you know I did?’
‘I heard you over the radio,’ he said, ‘But I turned it off for a minute when you screamed the second time. I couldn’t hear a thing through the coffin.’
‘Why do you care?’
‘Because now I can take you to a public place and make you have orgasms with people all around, and no one will know.’
‘When are you taking me out?’ I asked. ‘And where?’
“Don’t worry, I’m working on some ideas.’
The squeezing fingers and electric shocks had a diabolical variation, which was fantastically erotic. I woke from sleep to feel something tightening around the base of my right breast. It got firmer and firmer and my breast began to swell and my nipple grew hard. I wanted to touch my breasts nut I couldn’t move my harms. The sarcophagus held me so firmly that even without the mummy wrap I wasn’t able to move. Whatever was holding my breast reached a certain point then simply held. It felt nice but then, nothing was happening. I wondered what was in store. I tried to wiggle it but that was impossible. Then I felt a series of regular thumps through my nipple. They were faint but grew steadily and kept a steady rhythm. They became very forceful, then stopped. Now what?
Wham! A jolt of electricity got me and sent me into another orgasm, and another piercing scream. I saw sparks and fireworks and planetary collisions and super nova, and finally the lights died away and I fell asleep. Some time later, (hours? days?) the thumps started on my other breast. I tensed waiting for the next orgasm but it seemed to take for ever. ‘Come on,’ I thought. ‘Let’s go!’ Then the thumps stopped and I readied myself. If I had been able I would have spread my legs wide apart. But nothing happened. I waited and groaned in frustration. And waited. And cursed JR for being the sadistic, uncaring, teasing son of a bitch that he was and just as I was thinking up other things to call him there were three rapid, powerful thumps and lightning shot through my nipple and carried me right into paradise.
God, what a wonderful man JR is!
Then there was another incredible sensation. The fingers tightened around the base of my right breast, then another band tightened an inch toward my nipple then another and the first one released and another tightened. It felt exactly like I was being milked. The milking sensation was highlighted when a tiny spark of electricity tingled across my nipple. It was a tiny microzap, not enough to make me come but enough to make me squeal in delight. Then it happened to my other boobie. The process was slow and deliberate; right, then left, then right again. Slowly, methodically, and unrelenting. My breasts felt heavy, then light, hard then soft and delicate. The sensation wasn’t violent or dazzling, rather it was just sweet and steady, and it slowly worked me into a state of total insanity. I had experienced orgasms through my breasts before (and I certainly pity those women who have not) but this was incredible. It sent me into tiny, steady, long tingling orgasms that seemed to rise and fall from breast to breast. It went on and on and on for hours, then slowly died away.
Want to know how many times that sort of thing happened to me? … I would like to know myself but I can’t begin to tell you because I lost count.
But the worst, most diabolical thing that JR subjected me to involved that curved triangular thing that pressed against my pussy. I wasn’t surprised when it began to vibrate gently. And the feeling was delicious. It made me very hot and wet but it didn’t change its rhythm or intensity. It wasn’t even close to my clitoris so it wasn’t going to stimulate me to an orgasm; it just kept me in a state of near insanity. For hours. I felt like a housewife who presses her pussy against the corner of the washing machine during the spin cycle, it was pleasant but didn’t do enough. I concentrated on making myself come with the help of the buzzer, but that didn’t work. I wondered if I’d become desensitized. Well, if that was the case I knew that JR had a solution, like my previously desensitized breasts I knew that his whip would bring my pussy back to enjoyment.
Sometime during my stay both the milking program working on my breasts and the gentle, insidious buzzer tickling my belly. I tried to force myself to orgasm but the harder I tried the less successful I was so I gave up and concentrated on not losing my mind. Those sweet little teasing devices ambushed me and while I was relaxing a sudden orgasm roared through me from my nipples and my pussy at the same time. It was like a blue flame from my clitoris met a scarlet one from my nipples halfway and flashed into royal purple ecstasy.
Between the torments and delights I fell asleep many times. And I always awoke to a throbbing pussy and aching breasts. I had no idea of the passing of time and I began to hallucinate like when I am locked into solitary confinement in my cell.
One very realistic fantasy involved the Egyptian priests who buried me in my tomb. The ceremony required that they all be naked and erect when they carried my wrapped body on a bier through the city in front. I was born past weeping crowds. I was completely covered except for my breasts which stood up tall and firm in the bright sunlight. The bier swayed with their pace and my breasts jiggled from side to side. They carried me across the desert to my tomb. The populace followed wailing and beating their breasts (and the men grieving over the loss of my breasts). At the entrance to the burial chamber beneath my pyramid, they made the crowd stop and closed the heavy stone door. Then the priests lay my bier on the floor and took turns fondling my boobies while chanting prayers to bring me back to life. The prayers must have worked because I was quite aware of their hands on my breasts. In fact I was soon screaming for them to fuck me. (I guess that I wasn’t dead after all, but then, many of my erotic fantasies aren’t very logical). I became so excited that I spread my legs despite the linen wraps. I tore them down the middle as I forced my legs apart. The high priest knelt between my legs and ritually fucked me while the others chanted incantations. The ritual quickly tuned real and he was soon pounding away on top of me. But he managed to keep the process religious because he called upon the gods many, many times, especially when he spurted into me. Then he climbed off, staggered away and was replaced the next priest. They all took their turns and fucked me senseless. When the last one finished I lay on my bier in a sodden pool of cum and soaked wrappings and the priests sprawled the chamber around happily exhausted. When they recovered they ate the food and drank the wine that was supposed to sustain me in the afterlife. Then they started another round of chanting and all screwed me again. Then they rewrapped my body with new bindings, hid the old ones and put me into my coffin. Afterward they strutted down the tunnel very satisfied with themselves.
In another hallucination modern tomb robbers stole my sarcophagus and drove me in a truck to some lonely isolated place where they tried to force the lid off. They had heard the legends of my great beauty and sensuality and wanted to see me for themselves. I wanted them to free me and take my body for their wicked lustful pleasures but they couldn’t get the sarcophagus open. I used my magical powers to send bursts of erotic energy through the sarcophagus and into their minds. I wiggled and made the coffin rock. They grew frantic and their cocks nearly burst through their trousers as they tore at my coffin. Then a heroic Indianapolis Jones came galloping across the desert on a magnificent white stallion, (which also had a raging erection). Indianapolis leapt off the horse and he and the bad guys had a long drawn out gun battle while the horse tried to mount my sarcophagus. When he ran out of bullets Indianapolis took his whip off his belt and drove the bad guys away with it. (I really liked that part, and wanted him to use that whip on me). After that he got the horse off of me and tied it securely to a palm tree. The horse wanted to fuck me too, and put up a terrific struggle. After getting the stallion under control Indy produced the magic key that opened the lid. He lifted me out in his arms, tore off my wrapping and proceeded to fuck me into a state of utter mindlessness, for several hours. Then he wrapped my body again, threw me and my coffin into the back of a German army truck (which the tomb robbers had conveniently left behind) untied the horse who tried to climb into the truck with me, and drove away. Suddenly the tomb robbers appeared on top of a ridge with hundreds of German soldiers and began chasing us. My hero drove madly across the desert with the villains (and one horse) in pursuit. Bouncing over the rough ground made my breasts jiggle wildly, which distracted Indianapolis (he bent the mirror down so that he could watch) and encouraged the pursuers (they could see them sticking up over the sides of the truck). I enjoyed the chase, especially the part where my boobies bounced wildly, and on one hand I hoped that we would escape so he could take me to his secret hideout and fuck me forever. But on the other hand, there were an awful lot of strong, rugged men chasing me. Some of them were cute, and they all wanted to fuck me. Not to mention the horse.
I woke from another delightful dream. I was an Egyptian princess lolling on a bed of cushions on a barge as my naked male slaves poled us down the Nile. I looked them over, then selected a strong looking one and beckoned him to me. I lay back and spread my legs apart. I snapped my fingers and my handmaidens tied my wrists and ankles to the canopy pillars. The male looked at me uncertainly until one of my handmaidens grasped his loin cloth and tore it off of his body. A very large and hard cock bounced into view. The handmaiden pointed at me and he knelt between my legs.
‘Take me,’ I commanded. He tore my jewel encrusted bra off and hurled it over the side, then ripped my gauzy panties to shreds and threw himself atop me. I smiled in triumph as the poor slave thrust himself into me. He fucked me wildly, frantically, insanely, because I kept my male slaves celibate until I wanted one of them. The poor men sometimes went months without sex. My handmaidens knelt on either side and watched through lowered eyes as his huge cock slid in and out of me. He was terrific and I smiled again because my poor slave looked just like JR.
I was dozing when I heard thumps and clicks and it took a few minutes to realize that JR was opening the sarcophagus. He swung the lid open only an inch but the bright light hurt my eyes through the wrapping and I whimpered. He closed the lid, waited a moment, and allowed my eyes to adjust, then opened the lid fully. I felt the strangest sensation when the firm pressure on my body was removed, and giggled when the lining clung to my breasts for a second, then released with a loud pop.
I was stiff and my muscles ached and I smelled awful. I was embarrassed but he held me tight and kissed me and told me how wonderful I was. I was crying with happiness when he carried me upstairs and lowered me into a hot bubble bath. The bathroom was filled with scented candles and he washed every inch of my body carefully and gently. Then he let me soak for an hour. Later he toweled me dry, powdered my skin and carried me to the bed, He placed me under the sheets and kissed me good night and I grabbed the back of his neck and pulled him on top of me and ordered him to fuck me then and there.
When I told JR about the hallucinations he just shook his head.
‘I read up on the effects of sensory deprivation,’ he told me. ‘And different people have many different types of hallucinations, which are often weird or disturbing, but no one admits to having erotic ones.’
‘Then the researchers aren’t using the correct type of test subjects,’ I told him. ‘They need to get people like me.’
‘There aren’t many people like you,’ he answered dryly.
‘True, but I also doubt if the researchers have their test subjects tied up naked and in sexual situations. Maybe they ought to try that.’
He shrugged. “They bring in dozens of people for those experiments.’
‘You are a scientist,’ I said. ‘Why don’t you conduct some research along that line?’
‘I’m an engineer, not a psychologist,’ he replied.
‘You have a PhD in engineering, why not take a few courses and get a degree in psychology. Just think of the thesis you could write.’
He looked thoughtful for a few moments, then nodded. ‘Never mind the thesis,’ he said, ‘Just think of the fun I could tying up dozens of naked women.’
Bastard.
Later I told him about my fantasy of being screwed by my Egyptian barge slaves, and the one that looked like him.
‘Oh, do you intend to make me your slave?’ he asked.
‘I already have,’ I told him.
‘Really, when?’
‘The first time I allowed you to tie me up.’
‘Yes, you did,’ he smiled.
I loved my sarcophagus so much that I pestered JR to keep me in it all the time. He was so sweet and indulgent and allowed me to occupy it many times. I spent many hours and some nights standing in that thing in his garage and every experience was an erotic delight. Then he became very creative.
He invited me to spend the night with him but didn't put me into the sarcophagus. I had to spend the night just tied to his bed in the ordinary, old fashioned, routinely dull way. Well, actually it wasn't dull at all, in fact he did some wicked and wonderful things to my body all night long. After breakfast the next morning he put me in the sarcophagus, and as usual he took his time and wrapped me meticulously, taking time to squeeze a breast or pinch a nipple, until I was completely immobile and as hot as a firecracker. After hooking up all the tubes and electrical connections he pressed me securely in my coffin and closed the lid. I was already steaming and was enjoying the delicious tingle between my legs when the sarcophagus suddenly moved. I was startled to feel myself lifted, tilted backwards, then in motion. No sounds came through the earphones so I had no idea what was happening but I soon felt that I was being lifted up again. And again the feeling of motion. I sensed a dull rumble and occasionally felt myself swaying I decided that I was in a truck. I called out but there was no response in my earphones. I couldn't hear the tiny hum that I'd learned meant that they were turned on. No communications with my lord and master. Oh well, I wondered where he was taking me.
During the trip I felt the truck stop and start, as at street lights, and felt myself sway as it turned corners. I slipped into another dreamlike state, rather similar to my milking farm dream, but this time I imagined that I was in a huge semi truck filled with coffins holding other slave mummies. I imagined that we were being taken to some mysterious and exotic place where we would be used as sexual playthings. I imagined a huge hollow pyramid with and huge interior that was lost in the upper gloom, but was lined with level after level of stored women. I think I was imagining that hotel in Las Vegas, but instead of rooms the floors were lined with beds, and hundreds of naked and virile men wandering around sporting enormous erections as they browsed through the sarcophagi. From time to time a man would select one and the attendants would remove the lid, take out the mummy and strip the bandages off her body. Then they would spread her open on a bed and the man would climb aboard and fuck her to his heart's content. I wondered how soon someone would take me out of mine and ravish me.
After a journey of probably forty five minute (which is really a wild guess for I had no way of counting time) the truck stopped and I felt myself being unloaded, tilted and moved again. I realized that I must be on a furniture dolly. I even sensed that I was going up in an elevator. (I was surprised at how attuned my senses were to motion, since I couldn’t see or hear anything. The motion stopped and I was placed upright. I had a feeling I had arrived. Then my earphones came to life.
I heard people's voices. They were discussing the arrival of an Egyptian sarcophagus and wondering where it had come from. Then I heard JR’s voice asking what this thing was.
‘It was just delivered,’ a woman answered, ‘Addressed to you. Here is the invoice.’ I recognized the voice. She was JR’s executive secretary, and I have always suspected that she had her eyes on him.
A moment later I heard JR laugh. ‘It’s a gift from the directors of the company in Egypt. How nice.’
The people in the room marveled about that. ‘Is it a real ancient artifact? Was it valuable? Shouldn’t something like this belong in a museum, not an engineer’s office?
‘I don't think that its ancient,’ JR said, ‘It’s made of modern wood, so its probably a replica.’
‘It is very authentic looking,’ someone remarked. ‘I’ll bet it was still expensive.’
‘Probably,’he agreed.
‘I wonder what is inside.’ a woman said, 'A mummy?’
‘I would prefer a naked woman,’ JR said.
‘Of course you would,’ his secretary replied sarcastically.
Uh oh, how much of JR’s sexual preferences did she know about? Had he ever tied her up? Did she have a form fitting sarcophagus of her own? Oh, that bastard!
‘Ok, enough looking, everybody get back to work,’ JR said.
Suddenly I could see!
JR stood in front of me pretending to look the sarcophagus over. He tapped on it in places, then looked me squarely in the eyes and winked. Then he walked away.
I saw people moving around the lobby and in and out of the offices. Couldn’t they see my eyes?
JR’s voice came though my earphones.
‘Hello my love, I’m sure that you are curious so here is the deal. I had you shipped here and you probably heard that you are a gift from a client. You can see because I fitted the coffin with a tiny disguised tv camera and a mini vision screen like fighter pilots have in their helmets. I also installed a hidden microphone as part of the carving. You may look and listen but no one can hear you.’
‘No one can hear me?’
‘No. Let me prove that.’
A powerful electric shock zapped both my breasts and my pussy. I screamed!
No one paid the slightest attention.
JR chuckled. ‘That was very loud through my earphones,’ he said. ‘But I have my door closed. Now I’m going to keep you here for a couple of weeks and see how many orgasms you can get in fourteen days.’
I was just regaining my wits, the world was still spinning but . . . fourteen days? Incredible!
My pussy was still tingling, so were my nipples and the little buzzer was at work. I thought that I must be in heaven.
A few minutes later something occurred to me. I asked: ‘How are you going to do that?’
‘Hmm? Do what?’
‘Determine how many times I have an orgasm.’
‘I have medical monitors attached to your body, the kind used by sexual research labs. They record each time you come. The computer in the base of the sarcophagus sends the data to my computer which stores it, and I can watch in real time when I want.’
‘Do you have me on your computer now?’
‘Yes.’
‘Can your computer tell you what I’m feeling right now?’
‘No, but I know what you are thinking without the computer.’
'What am I thinking?'
'You are thinking how sexy you feel right this moment.'
‘How can you do that?’
‘Because I’m your soul mate.’
‘Yes, you are,’ I whispered to him, 'And you are right, I am feeling VERY sexy at this very moment.'
‘Will the computer differentiate the really terrific orgasms from the ordinary ones?’ I asked.
‘I didn’t know that you had ordinary orgasms.’
‘Well, some are better than others,’ said. ‘And a few are out of this world.’
‘Ah, I see, well I believe that the recorder registers intensity as well as frequency.’
‘Oh goody, now may I please have another?’
Zzzzzzzzzaaaaaap!
I don’t know how long I was unconscious but after I awoke it took some time for my eyes to stop rolling around in my heard, then I spent the day watching JR’s office at work. People came and went, clients stopped in, messengers dropped off packages, the mailman delivered and they all were fascinated by me. People from other parts of the building heard about the gift from Egypt and came by. Scores of people stared at me and touched the sarcophagus and marveled at the thing, and I talked dirty to them. I told them all the wicked naughty things that I wanted them to do to me, and asked the men to fuck me and the women to lick my pussy, but of course, they couldn’t hear me. JR could and I heard him chuckle at some of my wilder offers.
'Are you serious about fucking every man and woman in the building?' he asked.
'Yes, I am,' I screamed. Suddenly I got zapped through my nipples.
'Thank you,' I managed to whisper a few minutes later.
'You're welcome.'
I tried to do a bump and grind but that was impossible.
Let me tell you, you haven’t experienced total immobilization until you’ve lived in JR’s sarcophagus. If I had been cast in concrete I would not have been more unable to move. I was so hot that I’m sure that the cooling system had to work overtime. I had several orgasms during the day, some from the incredibly erotic (and frustrating) situation I was in and some from the randomly operating squeezers and zapper. And when they went quiet I dozed off.
At the end of the day the office cleared out. JR was the last to leave and he waved casually as he left. The lights went out and the place grew dark as the sun set. Eventually I was in darkness. Hmm, that was interesting. What will I do for the rest of the night?
Some time later I was surprised when the lights came on. Ah, the janitorial staff. Several women came in and I watched them stop in their tracks. I laughed at the astonishment on their faces. I called out a cheerful hello, but they couldn't hear me.
A similar discussion about my origins took place, then they went to work. They ignored me as they dusted and swept and mopped. I talked to them and offered to eat their pussies but they couldn’t hear, so I yelled at them, and screamed and shrieked but there was no response at all. I hoped that my little mechanical friends would come to life and give me another sweet orgasm while the cleaning crew was there but nothing happened, darn it. Sure enough, five minutes after they left I got another bolt of lightning and had a wonderful thrill between my legs.
The cleaning crew turned out the lights when the left and I fell asleep in the darkness. It was amazing how well I was able to rest in an upright position. Of course I couldn’t sag or droop even if I wanted to. The padding held every inch of my body fully supported. When I awoke it was still dark and I wondered why there was no light at all, then it occurred to me that the camera might have shut off. I wondered if JR had done it or the camera was malfunctioning. Oh well, there wasn’t much to see at night anyway. I rested and daydreamed and slept and fantasized and returned to the hollow pyramid and was fucked by dozens of men. Every so often some little erotic machine would come to life and squeeze my breasts or zap my nipples or buzz teasingly against my pussy. All in all I was thoroughly enjoying being a mummy.
The next morning I heard the office come to life but the vision screens remained dark. I tried to talk to JR but he didn’t answer. I wondered if the radio was malfunctioning too. I hoped that the life support system didn’t go bad. I knew that I could cook to death if the cooling failed. I loved my fantasy about being roasted on a spit but it didn’t include baking to death in a wooden box. I waited but the temperature stayed ok.
Finally JR’s voice sounded in my ear. ‘Hello my dear, how are you?’ he asked cheerfully.
‘I’m fine’ I answered. ‘But I can’t see.’
‘Ah wait, how’s that?’
The vision screens came to life.
‘Much better, thanks.’
He came into view, chatted with some of the office staff, glanced at me and smiled, then walked back into his office.
‘How was your night?’ he asked.
‘It was nice,’ I replied. ‘I had a lot of erotic dreams.’
‘And quite a few orgasms too,’ he observed, ‘According to the computer you had eleven during the day and six over night.’
‘Were they good ones?’ I asked.
‘You tell me,’ he chuckled. ‘But one at about five a.m. looked like a world shaker.’
I thought back. ‘Oh yes, I remember,’ I said. ‘I was in a terrific fantasy about being sent back to Egypt when the customs officers opened the sarcophagus to check for smuggling.’
‘And they discovered that someone was smuggling a live woman, right?’ he asked.
'They thought that I was a real ancient mummy at first, but when I giggled they undid my wrappings and took turns fucking my brains out,’ I answered.
‘How many were there?’
‘A couple of dozen customs agents,’ I said. “But they also brought in the cargo handlers and let them screw me too. All together I'd say that there were about fifty of them.’
‘Fifty?’ he laughed.
‘Yes, fifty, and it got better as they night went on. The last man was just sliding himself into me when your little machines all decided to kick in at once, so I had one terrific orgasm.’
'Did you imagine each man separately?' he asked.
'Sure, I gave each a face and a body style and a different way of making love.'
'For all fifty? That's a very active imagination you possess.'
'Yes, and each gave me an orgasm until the very last and most incredible one.'
‘I’d say he did,’ he marveled. ‘According to the computer that one was a ten point five on the Richter scale. No wonder the furniture is overturned. You must have shaken the building.’
'You betcha,' I said proudly. ‘And that was just when I was leaving the country,’ I said, ‘When I got to Egypt the same thing happened with their authorities.’
‘You are a very naughty woman.’
‘Mmmmm!’
Someone must have come into his office because suddenly he was discussing business. I couldn’t hear both sides of the conversation but I kept talking to him, telling him all sorts of wicked things that I wanted him to do to me. I was being very naughty when I realized that I could no longer hear him. He must have turned the radio off.
The morning went like the day before. I watched people come and go, and I talked dirty to them. The naughty little devices seemed more active that day and I was really getting tingled and tickled and zapped. I was getting worn out from orgasms when it dawned on that they turned on every time someone got near me. At eleven JR came back on the radio.
‘Are you bored?’
‘God, no!’ I answered. Just then a man walked past and my nipples got a jolt of electricity. I squeaked.
'What?' JR asked chuckling.
'Does this thing have some sort of motion sensor?' I gasped.
'Yep.'
'Oh, you demon,'
He chuckled. 'Want me to increase the range?'
'No, no, no.'
'Do you need a break?' he asked.
I was confused. 'Are you offering to take me out of this thing?'
'No, I'll just turn all the devices off for a while.'
I thought it over. 'No thanks.'
'Ok, but if you get bored you can call anyone and talk.’
How could I possibly become bored?
‘What's that about calling someone?’
‘Would you like to telephone anyone? I can dial the number and you will be connected.’
I thought about it. ‘All right, call my daughter.’
‘Ok.’
My daughter came on the line.
‘Hello,’ I said. ‘Guess what I’m doing.’
‘Uh, I haven’t the faintest,’ she answered. 'But you must not be at home. I've been calling.'
‘I’ll give you a hint, JR has been very creative.’
‘Oh, I see,’ she said. ‘Are you at the motel?’
‘No, I’m at his office.’
‘What are you doing at his office?’
'I'm naked and bound up and in full view of everyone.'
'Sure you are,'
'No, its true.'
'Come on Mom, you might like doing something as weird as that, but I can't see JR allowing it.'
‘I’m a mummy and I’m occupying a replica Egyptian sarcophagus.’
‘A mummy? In a sarcophagus?’
‘Yes.’
'How are you talking to me?'
I explained the radio and tv camera.
'So you can see and hear them but they can't hear you?' she asked.
'No, not even when I scream.'
'That's pretty good,' she mused, “You are very loud when you scream.'
'How do you know?' I demanded.
'I heard you at your motel years ago. I imagine that everyone in the neighborhood heard you.'
I blushed furiously.
'That's when I realized that JR is good for you.'
'Just by listening to the noise I was making?'
'Sure,' she answered, 'You never screamed when Daddy screwed you.'
Oh my God!
‘What are you wearing?’ she asked after an embarrassed pause.
‘About five hundred feet of linen wrapping and nothing else.’
‘Oh? You aren’t in one of your hooker outfits?’
‘Nope, no micro skirts or transparent blouses.’
That started the idea of another naughty thing I could do. I imagined showing up at the office dressed like a hooker and asking for a private interview with JR. That ought to put his secretary in her place.
Hmm nice fantasy but not practical.
‘Can anyone see you?’
‘No, that’s the sexy part,’ I giggled, ‘Well, that and the fact that I can’t move a muscle.’
‘How can not being able to move be sexy?’ she asked.
‘Its very sexy if you are into bondage.’
‘Whatever, Mom.’
‘According to JR’s computer I’ve had seventeen orgasms in twenty four hours.’
There was a long pause, then she spoke. ‘Are you making that up?” she whispered in awe.
‘Not a bit.’
‘And he’s monitoring you by a computer?’
‘Yes.’ I told her all about the sarcophagus and its workings.
My daughter was very quiet when I finished, and for a moment I feared that I might have said too much, but she exhaled loudly in the phone and said: ‘Mom, I wish I had your courage. I would love to do the fantastic things that you do.’
I was tempted to encourage her to do some of the things that I do, but then I remembered that she was happily married.
As we chatted a woman walked close to me and I got zapped in my pussy. I couldn't contain a tiny shriek.
'What's the matter?' my daughter asked.
I told her.
There was a long pause.
'Mom did I really hear you have an orgasm over the phone?'
'Yes.'
She let out a long breath. 'I want one of those things.'
After we terminated the call I thought about asking JR to make a sarcophagus for my daughter. I envisioned the two of us standing side by side at the entry to some building, having simultaneous orgasms every time the door opened.
I forced the incestuous thought out of my head and concentrated on watching the people in the office, and when another bolt of lightning suddenly flashed through my nipples I wished that everyone could have seen me. That started me fantasizing about somehow being visible in my sarcophagus. Hmmm, that ought to be easy enough to arrange. JR could surely design a transparent one which would allow everyone to see my body. Oops, what about the mummy wrapping? That stuff was more concealing than a Victorian era old maid’s gown. I thought about it for a while. Well, we could leave the wrappings off, or better yet, use something transparent. Some see through nylon would do, with thicker cloth to hide my face.
I imagined a crowd looking at me. The women were disgusted, but secretly wanted to trade places with me, the men stared and made jokes and had huge bulges in their trousers. I wonder how they would react when suddenly I began to writhe in orgasm? But the problem was that I was held so firmly that they wouldn’t see my body move. I tried again to wiggle but nothing happened. I experimented with flexing my chest muscles and that got some results. My breasts actually moved slightly, and after all the time I’d been immobile it felt like I’d just waved them like flags. The firm hold by the sarcophagus made moving them difficult, but it increased the friction which felt very good. I also discovered that breathing deeply and expanding my chest I could really get my boobies moving. They felt delightful pushing in and out and the contact with the metal cups loosened, then tightened so when I felt the electricity come on and pushed as hard as I could it doubled the sensation. I didn’t let myself go this time, but concentrated on keeping myself under control. I held back and held back as the wonderful thrills rippled through my body. I kept pushing and pulling my breasts and the nice sweet orgasm built up and up until it REALLY EXPLODED!
No woman’s will power could stand up to that nuclear air burst. I fainted.
When I awoke JR spoke in my ear. ‘That was pretty impressive,’ he said. ‘I think that the computer has an erection from watching you.’
I laughed weakly and told him what I’d been doing.
‘Maybe I’d better tighten you up in there,’ he mused. Keep those magnificent breasts under control.'
‘Don’t you dare.’
‘Ok.’
I thought what a pity it was that no one else could see what wonders I was experiencing. I went back to meditating on being in the sarcophagus yet still visible to the world.
Perhaps JR could make a transparent sarcophagus, or . . . one with my face covered. No wait, a sarcophagus with my body hidden but my face in full view so they could watch my expressions as I came.
Maybe he could attach a flashing light and buzzer to let them know that I was getting close. And a bunch of lights, and buzzers and bells for when I came. Ooh, that would be terrific. I could see everyone jumping up from their desks and rushing to the lobby as the light flashed brighter and the buzzer got louder until the whole sarcophagus lit up like a winning slot machine when I came.
I giggled as I imagined people applauding as flags waved and pinwheels spun, and if my face was uncovered they could see my expression. I imagined that I wore an Egyptian wig and makeup, especially the eye decorations, and when an orgasm flashed through my body my eyes would show what was going through on in my soul. By the end of each day my makeup would be ruined, melted and running down my face and my wig might get awry a tiny bit. Then during the night someone would come in and set everything aright and I would be ready to display my orgasms the next day.
'Having another orgasm?' JR's voice came through my ear pieces.
'No, actually I just had a great idea.'
'Oh no,' he groaned, 'What now?'
'You could put me in an amusement park.' I told him about the bells and flashing lights.
'Hmm,' he mused. 'Now that is a possibility.'
'Oh?'
I had been kidding.
'I could rig you up to some carnival game, such as a ring toss. And when a player wins it triggers a circuit and you get bells and buzzers and an orgasm and they get a teddy bear.'
'No, not a teddy bear, they would win a naked female mummy doll, with my face.'
I almost won an orgasm just thinking about it.
Just before lunch time my daughter walked in.
She stopped in the lobby and stared at me with her mouth open. The receptionist had to ask her three times who she wished to see, and finally my daughter was able to tell her that she would like to speak to JR.
He stopped in his tracks when he saw her, and glanced at me with an alarmed expression.
‘Uh, why are you here?’ he asked quietly.
My daughter never took her eyes of the sarcophagus.
‘Mom told me what you are doing to her,’ she answered, ‘But I had to see for myself.’
“Not so loud,’ he said. ‘Let’s go into my office.’
He kept his microphone open so I could still hear every word of their conversation.
‘I my mother really inside that thing?’ she asked.
‘She is.’
They both sounded uncomfortable.
‘Can she really see and hear?’
‘She is listening to us now,’ he told her. ‘You can speak to her with this.’
He handed her his microphone.
‘Hello?’ she said tentatively.
‘Hello dear,’ I answered. ‘I can see and hear and I watched you come in. You are wearing a blue sweater over a gray skirt.’
There was a long silence, then she spoke. ‘Oh, my God.’
After another long silence she told JR that she ought to be leaving.
‘Just a moment,’ he said. Then the radio went quiet.
After a few minutes they reappeared in the lobby. They stood in front of me and she looked the sarcophagus over. ‘I like the face,’ she told JR. ‘It is the face of a lovely woman.’
JR agreed, then handed her his laptop computer. She looked at it carefully, then smiled at me and pushed a button.
Every device in the sarcophagus kicked on.
Now I was experiencing two terrible and opposing emotions. On one hand I was thrilled beyond belief because I was having an orgasm again, and someone beside JR knew it, but on the other hand, it was my own daughter!
I fought against it and refused to release until I saw her look questioningly at JR. She seemed to ask why the sarcophagus wasn’t moving, so he raised the laptop and showed her what was happening. She peered at it, then looked at me and mouthed: ‘Wow’ silently.
That did it!
I couldn’t have held back that orgasm if my life had depended on it. I screamed the loudest that I’ve ever done. JR looked at the computer and his eyebrows rose, he nudged her arm and she started when she saw the readings. I was screaming and cursing and howling like a mad woman. And if I could have gotten out of that coffin I would have killed them both, but my orgasm never slowed. It just rolled and rolled and rolled through me.
JR pressed his ear against the sarcophagus, so did my daughter. A passing woman asked what they were doing.
‘Just wondering if anyone is inside,’ JR joked.
Then he plugged a headset in to the laptop and let my daughter listen to the recording of my screams. Her eyes were huge as she listened and when the recording finished she pushed the button and set me off again. This time she listened in real time as I raved in orgasmic insanity.
When I could focus my eyes again my daughter was gone and JR was at his desk.
I spent another night in the office, and every time the janitorial staff walked by they set off the squeezers, and ticklers and zappers. It was especially pleasant when a man waxed and buffed the floor. Each time the buffer swung past me I squealed in delight. When he finished the man examined the sarcophagus intently, and tried to get it open. I hoped he would, but JR's locks were too strong and eventually he gave up and went away.
I spent the night quietly, with a few wild hallucinations. Still, I was getting stiff and tired and I was ready to go home. When JR came in I asked how much longer he intended to keep me there.
'Not long,' he replied, 'I've already arranged to take you home.'
A few hours later a couple of moving men appeared and loaded me onto a dolly. The office staff crowded round and bemoaned that I was being taken away. JR laughed and told them that the thing was too distracting.
'What are you going to do with it?” someone asked.
'I'll just take it home and put it on the front porch,' JR chuckled.
My pussy flashed hot. For the whole neighborhood to see!
'More likely in your bedroom,' his secretary muttered cattily.
I slipped into another daydream where she was in the sarcophagus and he was tied up naked on his knees. I wore the gown of an Egyptian queen and I had the controls,.
I used his laptop to send tortures into her body and these were real, not erotic. I touched the screen to send horrific electric shocks into her pussy and nipples, and blistering heat against her crotch until her pubic hair burned away. I untied JR and made him take her to the top of a long hill and roll her down to the valley below. Her sarcophagus rolled and bounced and slammed off of trees but kept going until she reached the bottom. Then I commanded him to push her back to the top and do it again. While my exhausted slave rested I sent more heat and shocks into her body and the best was red hot needles eight inches long that pierced her breasts and her huge bottom.
I was going to torture that bitch until she learned to stay away from my man. I'd made JR connect her microphone to loudspeakers so that I could hear every screech she let out. Unfortunately I couldn't tell if her screams were from pain or pleasure (I had to consider the possibility that the bitch might be just as perverted as I am) and began to imagine that I was the one getting the shocks and the fire and the needles and I got turned on. Now I wanted to trade places with her. My incredibly perverse imagination made me want to be tormented by another woman while JR watched.
Boy am I getting weird!
I snapped out of it as the movers took me away. JR left my camera on and I could see the world as I was wheeled to the freight elevator, taken to the basement and loaded onto an open truck. I enjoyed the ride and looked at the city as they took me to JR's house. He was waiting and they placed me in his garage. He signed the receipt, then waited until they left and began opening the coffin.
When I was in the fresh air I gasped deeply. The air tasted so sweet.
I was too stiff to walk and JR carried me gently to his bedroom and unwrapped me. I was embarrassed because again I smelled terribly but he didn’t care. He plopped me into a warm soapy tub and gave me a glass of wine and a plate of snacks, then disappeared. I soaked long and luxuriously and remembered all the delightful things I had experienced. I tried not to think about my daughter, but I knew that I was going to have to talk to her, and to JR.
I heard voices downstairs and wondered who was there. I hoped that it wasn’t my daughter. I was in no shape to face her.
JR appeared, got me out of the tub and toweled me dry, then he put a warm soft robe on me and carried me downstairs in his arms.
‘I thought I was going to be there for two weeks,’ I said. ‘What happened?
‘I said that as a joke,’ he answered. ‘You could not possible survive two weeks in that thing.’
‘Wanna bet?’
In the living room was a portable massage table and two therapists. A man and a woman. JR placed me on the table and the man turned away as the woman removed my robe and covered me with a drape. Then they gave me a three hour massage that loosened every muscle in my body. They alternated for an hour each, then doubled up for the final one. By the time they were finished I was so relaxed that I fell asleep.
When I awoke the house was dark and JR was sitting on the sofa. I crawled off the table and sat in his lap.
‘How do you feel?’ he asked.
‘Entirely happy.’
‘Are you hungry?’
‘No.’
‘Sleepy?’
‘No, just completely contented,’ I answered, ‘Except for one thing.’
‘What’s that?’
‘When do I get to spend my two weeks in the sarcophagus?’
‘As soon as I finish building the pyramid.’
‘What pyramid?’
‘A small one in the back yard. Just big enough to fit your sarcophagus inside.’
He started to say more but was interrupted when I began tearing his clothes off.
Author’s note:
My friend couldn’t wait to show me her new toy. She took me to JR's house when he wasn’t home. I stripped naked and my friend wrapped me up. She helped me get off of the bench, then I had to hop out to the garage and she lifted me into the sarcophagus. She picked me up in her arms and that caused our breasts to press together and in the struggle my wrappings over my nipples came slightly undone. We were both gasping for breath and our mouths were close when we finished, and I dared a quick kiss on her lips. Then she closed the lid.
I was almost frightened by the degree of immobilization but that quickly passed and I was soon melting hot with excitement. We didn’t use the catheter or water tubes and she didn’t want to turn on the computer to make the devices work lest JR discover what we had been doing, so I had to simply stand inside for two hours, and when I got out I was so horny that I tore my wrappings off and masturbated right there on the garage floor. My girlfriend watched and for a while I thought that she just might participate with me, or even make love, but she resisted.
After I regained my composure and my clothing we talked about finding some way to get JR to make me a sarcophagus without compromising their relationship. I REALLY liked the idea of being in an amusement park and we giggled over having two helpless women forced to come every time a teenager dropped a ring over a peg. Then I suggested that we add two more mummies. Her daughter and my mother.
Mary Elizabeth Moore
CH 20
JR went out of state on an engineering job for a few weeks and I grew very horny while he was away. We spoke on the phone several times and I talked dirty to him, describing what I was wearing, and not wearing, and telling him what I wanted him to do to me. Unfortunately he was very busy and we didn’t have many opportunities for naughty phone talk. I got hornier after each conversation. When I was alone I watched the videos of myself rotating under the waterfall of melted wax, over and over, and I played with myself and I had many orgasms. But it just wasn’t enough. Finally I decided that I would do something very daring.
I got dressed in a skimpy hooker outfit with a skirt so short that when I was standing still it barely covered my pussy and when I sat the skirt hiked up and my pussy was exposed. The skirt was green and although I was tempted to go out wearing only it, I finally decided that discretion was the better part of exhibitionism, so I wore a pair of green panties which gave me the barest amount of decorum, and added my pussy chain with a bell over the panties. I slipped on a transparent bra under a semi transparent yellow blouse, then I drove to the motel.
I called ahead and told the clerk that I was coming and he was waiting outside with his camera when I arrived. We went through our routine of me exposing my panties as I opened my car door and he taking pictures. I stretched and looked around and pretended not to notice him, all with my legs wide apart. Then I got out strutted around, dropped my purse and squatted to pick it up (legs open again), dropped it again and bent over with my back to him, and after he’d shot two full rolls of film I climbed onto the hood of my car, rested my feet on the bumper and opened my knees wide. He frantically reloaded film into the camera and got do flustered that he dropped a roll and had to crawl under the car to retrieve it. I was standing over him on wide spread feet when he emerged from beneath the car. He grinned and shot another roll lying flat on his back.
Then I lifted my skirt and wiggled my hips to get my little bell jingling. There was no one in the motel parking lot but I heard brakes screeching and looked to see a taxi stopped dead in the street. The driver was staring at me open mouthed. I made a kissy face and wiggled my boobies at him, then I strolled into the lobby.
The clerk held the door for me and patted me on the bottom as I entered. I stopped in the doorway, took his hand off my bottom and guided it to my pussy. His eyes widened and I let him caress my crotch, right in full sunlight.
“Does this mean that I'm going to get lucky today?” he asked.
“No, not quite,” I answered, “But you are going to get luckier than you ever have been so far.”
“Whoa.”
He flicked the bell a couple of times, and I closed my legs and clamped his hand between them. I’ve never behaved so sluttishly in my life, and boy was it fun. I glanced over his shoulder and saw the cab coming into the parking lot.
“Give me a minute,” I told the clerk, and strolled over to the cab.
I bent over and leaned on his window, giving him a good look at my breasts.
“Is there something on your mind?” I asked.
He was quite bold and simple grabbed one of my breasts. I squealed as he gave it a firm squeeze.
“How much, honey?” he asked.
“How much have you got?” I asked.
“A hundred bucks?” he offered.
“Don't be silly,” I laughed.
“Yeah,” he grinned, “It was worth a try. How about two hundred then?”
“Sorry, but you aren't even close,” I said. By then he'd tugged my blouse down and had his hand inside my bra.
He started to raise the bid but I stopped him.
“I didn't mean to get your hopes up, but I'm busy for the rest of the day.”
“Some other time then?” he asked.
“Maybe.”
He was still squeezing my breast and twisted in his seat to get both hands on my boobs. It felt very good, and I gasped when he slid a hand under my skirt and grabbed my pussy. He felt my pussy chain and yanked his hand back in surprise, then he lifted my skirt and saw the chain.
“Well that's sexy as hell,” he said. He slipped a finger between the chain and my body and rubbed it up and down.
I came very, very, close to changing my mind and getting in that cab. I let him fondle my body for a few minutes then straightened up and pushed his hands away.
“Go away,” I laughed. “You're too tempting.”
He started to put the car in gear, then reached into his shirt pocket and took out some money. He grabbed the waistband of my skirt and pulled me close. He slipped a bill into my cleavage, then yanked my skirt up and tucked another under my chain.
“What's this, a down payment?” I asked.
“Yeah.” Then he drove away.
My legs were shaking as I walked to the office. The clerk was lowering his camera.
“Did you get all that?” I asked.
“Yep, and those pictures it ought to be very interesting How much did you make?”
I retrieved the money. Both were twenties.
“Forty dollars,” I said.
“Not bad for letting a guy feel you up for five minutes.”
“Now, don't be jealous,” I told him, placing his hand between my legs. “After all, I don't charge you anything.”
He grinned and motioned me inside. I climbed onto the counter and opened my legs. I let him take pictures up my skirt as I posed on the couch, sprawled on the floor, on top of the desk, and on the stool behind the counter. The clerk began taking liberties with my body. At first he pretended to be adjusting my position for the best pose, with a pat here or and casual hand on my chest, but pretty soon he was blatantly groping me, and I didn’t object. I was really on fire when he played with my crotch from behind as I knelt on the counter. That was the same position I was in when that man walked in a couple of years earlier. I wouldn’t have minded if he had shown up again.
The clerk slipped his hand inside my panties and his fingers inside me, then the panties seemed miraculously to vanish. By the time he ran out of film I was naked except for my pussy chain and my skirt which was bunched up around my waist. (I never figured out how he got my panties off with the chain over them, but he did). Somewhere along the way my blouse, shoes and stockings had come off as well. People walked through the parking lot and some passed close to the lobby but no one noticed what we were doing just inside the window.
I was lying on the counter with my knees apart and my hands behind my head. The clerk had a fantastic erection and I was just about to suggest that he take me to our room when he glanced out the window. A look of alarm came over his face. I looked and saw two men in suits getting out of a car.
“Quick, get out of sight,” he told me. “Those guys are vice cops and they will shut me down if they see you like this.”
“Goody,” I giggled. “Then you will have all afternoon to play with me.”
“No,” he said vehemently. “I’ll lose my job, and that would be the end of our little arrangement. Now get in the back office and stay there.” He opened the office door then scrambled to get my clothes and shoes. He threw them into my arms.
The officers looked around for a moment scanning the area, then walked slowly to the office. The clerk was standing casually at the door. He glanced back and nearly panicked when he saw that I was standing topless behind the counter. I smiled sweetly at him, then sank to the floor. They didn’t see me.
I made room for myself, quietly moving a trash can and backing into the space under the counter, then I squirmed out of my skirt and crouched naked.
The clerk greeted the cops and offered them coffee. They chatted and I heard the liquid being poured. The clerk poured himself a cup, then he walked to behind the counter. His eyes widened when he saw me. They widened more when I opened my legs as wide as the space permitted and motioned him to come close. He took a deep breath and stepped in front of me. I touched his crotch.
He felt as hard as iron.
He chatted with the officers about football and the weather and cars. The policemen didn’t seem to be in any hurry and poured themselves a second cup of coffee. I unzipped the clerk’s fly.
I had to suppress a giggle when his penis popped out very hard and very long. I squeezed it. He inhaled very deeply.
The clerk tried gamely to keep up his end of the conversation, but he went into a stuttering spell when I slipped my mouth over his cock but the officers didn’t seem to notice. I toyed with that delightful masculine organ, being careful not to make him cum. I didn’t know if he would be able to spurt quietly and for his sake I didn’t want the cops to find me. (Although I would have loved to have seen their faces if they'd discovered me).
As I gently licked his cock it suddenly occurred to me that this was only the third penis that I’d every touched in my life. I’d been a virgin when I met my husband, and JR was the second man that I'd made love to. I felt a twinge of guilt when I thought of him, but that passed quickly when the clerk leaned forward and his cock slammed into the back of my throat. The back of my head bumped the counter. I gagged and made a noise. The clerk began drumming on the counter to cover it.
I heard another police officer come in. From the jingle of his equipment I knew that he must be a patrolman. He had seen the vice officers and stopped to talk. He mentioned that he had noticed a hooker earlier in the parking lot. He had been on his way to a call and didn’t have time to stop but he thought that she might have come in to the office. The room was quiet and I knew that the cops were looking at my friend.
“Yeah, she came in,” he told them, “But I ran her off. You guys know I don’t allow any funny stuff here.”
“Who was she?” one of the detectives asked.
“I don’t know her,” the clerk said, “She's not a regular but she was really skanky looking.”
What a sweet thing to say about me. I was flattered and gave the clerk’s cock a sweet kiss. Then a thought hit me. Since I had accepted money from the cabbie, did that make me a real prostitute? True, I hadn't screwed him or sucked his penis, but I did allow him to touch my body. Mmmm, maybe that constituted prostitution and I was officially a hooker. How fun.
“Skanky is right,” the uniformed cop affirmed. “I didn’t recognize her as one of the locals, but she had huge tits and nice legs.”
“Description?” the detective asked.
“White female in her forties, sexy as hell,”
“Sexy or skanky?” a detective asked.
“Both,” the clerk answered.
“Yep, she looked good for her age,” the patrolman said. “She didn't have that burnt out, wrinkled face that the regular hookers have.”
“She wasn't bad looking,” the clerk affirmed, “For her age.”
For my age? I was tempted to bite his penis, hard.
“Ok,” the detective said. “We've got a nice looking slutty white female, big boobs, light brown hair, big boobs, yellow blouse and green micro skirt, and, oh yeah big boobs.”
“Yup.”
“Micro skirt?” the other detective asked.
“Yeah, the shortest skirt I've ever seen on a woman.”
“That's for sure,” the clerk confirmed.
I glanced down at the yellow blouse and green skirt lying between my feet then I looked at the big boobs. I put my hands under them and jiggled them
“She was rearing really high heels,” the clerk offered,” Expensive looking ones with rhinestones on the heels and toes.”
“That’s right,” the uniformed cop confirmed, “And she had big boobs.”
The shoes were also on the floor between my knees. I picked one up and tapped the clerk’s cock with it.
“I got the part about her shoes,” the detective said, “But what was that about the boobs?”
“Big,” the cop said.
“Very big,” the clerk agreed.
“How big?”
“Ten pounders,” the officer said, “Apiece”.
“Yeah, easily tens,” the clerk affirmed, “Maybe twelves.”
I pulled him into my mouth with suction and pressed my boobs against his knees, which began to tremble.
“You have a thing for big boobs, don’t you Johnson,” the detective laughed.
“Damn right.”
Which way did she go?” the detective asked the clerk.
“I think she went down,” he answered. They all laughed.
I rewarded him by licking his balls. One of my hands was gently stroking his penis and the other was deep in my pussy. And my breasts were still rubbing against his legs.
“Oh, is that her?” the clerk asked. He suddenly began humping my mouth rapidly. I realized that the officers must be looking out the window. It was very sexy. He stopped when they turned back.
“No, wrong gal,” officer Johnson said. I kept sucking.
I felt a mild thumping against my back and realized that one of the cops was idly tapping the front of the counter with his shoe. Only half an inch of plywood was between his foot and my naked body. That made me feel even sexier.
The officers hung around for about twenty minutes, and I could tell when they weren’t looking because the clerk would hump my mouth madly for a few seconds.
Eventually the cops left. The detectives thanked the clerk for the coffee and said that they would cruise around and see if they could find that nasty looking hooker with the big boobs. The instant they walked out the clerk began thrusting rapidly into my mouth. He thrust so hard that my head hit the back of the counter and I began to giggle. He thrust harder and I grabbed his butt and pulled him into my face and he spurted. I was delighted and astonished to feel the most massive amount of semen fill my mouth. He gushed so much that my mouth couldn't hold it all and I had to pull back. He was still shooting and I watched fascinated at the cum still spurting while his pelvis thrust toward me. When he finished my face and hair and chest were coated with cum.
I had an orgasm too.
He staggered back and collapsed on the floor. I shoved both hands into my pussy, and when my orgasm hit I slammed backwards against the counter, then toppled forward flat on my face between his outstretched legs.
I raised my face after a moment and his penis brushed my nose. My hands were still busy in my vagina and another orgasm slammed through me. He grabbed my hair and pressed my face against his cock. I was blindly seeking it with my mouth when we heard a car door slam outside.
“Damn!”
The clerk staggered to his feet and yanked me upright. He pushed me into the tiny bathroom and closed the door behind us. I sagged onto the toilet while he zipped his trousers and tried to tidy his clothing. We heard to entry bell ring as the door opened.
“Stay here,” he hissed at me. He took a deep breath and tried to walk normally to his post.
I slouched on the toilet allowing my legs to sprawl apart. I listened to him talking to someone outside. I slipped the door open a crack and saw a man and woman checking in. I thought about walking out naked but they looked like nice people so I behaved myself.
I looked in the mirror. My face was covered with semen so I massaged it into my skin. Some was in my hair too so I splashed water on it and tried to comb it into some kind of order. I noticed splatters of cum on my breasts so I rubbed it in too.
When they left he opened the door and handed me my clothes and shut the door.
“Where are my panties?” I asked when I came out. He grabbed me and gave me along fantastic kiss. I wondered if he could taste his own cum on my lips and tongue. It made my pussy throb.
“Are you ready to go again?” I asked, “Shall I get under the counter?”
“Hell yes,” he started, then looked up. “Damn.”
Another car was pulling in to the parking lot. Behind it was a second car. I stepped back into the inner office and waited as he handled several guests. More were coming in. The Broncos were playing a home game tomorrow and the motel was only a few blocks from the stadium. A caravan of fans had arrived from out of town and were checking in. He looked at me and shrugged, silently asking me to be patient. I responded by raising my skirt for him. That reminded me that my panties were still missing. I looked around but couldn’t see them. I got on my hands and knees and crawled to the counter. The clerk tried to ignore me as I crawled over his feet and even when I nuzzled his crotch with the side of my face like a cat. My panties weren’t under the counter, so I peeked around it at the lobby. I saw peoples’ feet but no panties, I crawled back to the office. A marker was on the desk and I used it to write on a note pad: ‘Where are my panties????’
The clerk shot me an impatient look that said: ‘Not now, I’m busy.’
More cars arrived and it was obvious that he was going to be stuck at the counter for a long time. A small crowd was forming in the lobby and outside in the parking lot as the fans made plans for dinner. The clerk looked at me and let his shoulders sag. I knew what he meant.
I nodded and blew him a kiss. I started to leave but he asked the customers to wait for a moment and came in to the inner office. He took the marker, pushed me against the wall and pulled my skirt up. I giggled wondering if he was going to screw me while his customers waited. He had a different plan. He knelt at my feet, unhooked my pussy chain, then carefully drew an X through JR’s brand. Then he signed his name in large flowing script across my belly. He reconnected the chain, kissed me again and went back to the customers. I let myself out the back door.
CH 21
I walked down the alley very pleased with myself and my pussy bell tinkled happily as I walked.
A guy was changing a tire on an old car in the alley and he stared at me open mouthed. He dug into his wallet and counted his money.
“Hey baby, I got fifty bucks,” he said hopefully. He looked dirty, otherwise in the mood I was in, I'd have screwed him for free, but I laughed and shook my head.
Wow, two offers in one day, maybe I should go into business.
I rounded the building and the crowd outside the office got very quiet when I reached the parking lot. Some of the men made comments and I wiggled my butt in appreciation. I waved at the clerk through the window, flashed the crowd as I got into my car, then drove away.
A few blocks later I saw a police car. I caught up, drove along side and matched speed, never looking at the officer. But he noticed me, dropped behind and turned on his red and blue lights. My pussy tingled as I pulled into a parking lot.
I didn’t know if he had been the cop in the motel, but just on the chance that he was ‘Johnson who liked big boobs’ I undid one more button on my blouse
“May I ask why you stopped me?” I inquired icily when he came to the window. “I'm certain that I wasn’t speeding.”
“No ma am,” he answered looking me over. His eyes lingered on my breasts, “We’re looking for a woman that matches your description. Would you wait here please?”
He took my license and went back to his car. I watched in the mirror as he talked on the radio, and a moment later the plain clothes detectives arrived. They came to my car.
“Yes?” I demanded haughtily. The detectives weren’t impressed at my demeanor.
“We are looking for a woman who looks a lot like you,” one said as he scanned the inside of my car. His eyes examined my breasts and my legs.
“So I’ve been told. Why are you looking for her?”
“Suspicion of prostitution,” he said.
I gasped, and stuck out my chest indignantly. Their eyes went to my breasts.
“Well, do I look like a prostitute? I demanded, fully aware that my nipples were poking against my blouse.
“Oh no. Not at all,” he said sarcastically, “Except for that short little skirt and your open blouse.”
If I’d opened my legs half an inch he would have seen my pussy. I looked down and saw the tiniest glint of gold peeking from under my skirt. I was so wet that I was sure that I’d stick to the car seat if I tried to get up. I wondered if they couldn’t smell my very damp pussy, or the semen on my face. I made a show of buttoning my blouse, but only one button.
“I wear this short little skirt because I teach dance classes,” I told him frostily, “And I was running late so I didn’t change after class.”
“Oh, I see,” he raised his eyebrows disbelievingly. “Would you mind showing me your shoes?”
I started to lift my foot, but that was a mistake. My pussy was exposed the instant I moved. I opened the door and swung my feet out to the ground. I kept my legs clamped tightly together. The cops watched every move.
The detective looked at my shoes for a moment, then held out his hand and said: “May I?”
I bent forward trying to keep my pussy concealed, but that only meant that I pressed my breasts against my knees and another button popped open on my blouse. I took off one shoe and held it for him to see. He took it from my hand and examined the rhinestones, then showed it to his partner while I fumbled with my buttons.
“Do those look like the shoes of a prostitute?” I asked.
“Only if she were a successful one,” he said. “These are expensive. Most of the girls around here don't make enough afford them.”
“I was employee of the month,” I said dripping sarcasm. “My pimp gave me a plaque and these shoes.”
He stared at me in amazement, then shouted with laughter.
“And it is illegal to wear this kind of shoe?” I demanded.
“Not at all, but most hookers wear felony fliers.”
“What are felony fliers?” I asked puzzled. I'd never heard the term.
“Tennis shoes,” he said. “Generally with thick soles and good arch support. After all, prostitutes spend a lot of time on their feet.”
“Oh, well I'm a highly successful prostitute so I spend all of my time on my back.”
He laughed again and I couldn't quite suppress a smile. He had an infectious laugh, and he was almost friendly the way he acknowledged my riposte.
The detective was still chuckling when the uniformed officer returned and handed him my driver’s license. “She’s clear,” he said. “The license is valid, and she has no record of any contact or arrest, not even traffic violations.”
The detective showed him my shoe and they both smiled knowingly.
“Are you satisfied?” I demanded.
“You may be clear under this name,” he said. “But do you go by any other names?”
“Certainly, I am also called Linda Loose Legs at my church.”
He laughed so hard that he had to lean against my car. “Damn, that's great.”
“Is there anything else you require from me?” I tried very hard to keep my stern demeanor, but I was starting to like him and it was hard not to smile.
He looked at my legs and I thought that he was going to say something funny, but he shook his head.
“No ma am, sorry for the inconvenience,” he said insincerely. He stared at my breasts as he handed me my license. And he continued to admire them while I put it back in my purse, then he handed me the shoe.
He watched them as I swung my legs into the car and tossed my shoe on the seat. I closed the door. started to drive away but he stopped me. “It’s against the law to drive a motor vehicle without foot wear.”
I pulled my knee up and slipped the shoe on. I might as well have pulled the skirt up because my pussy and its chain were fully exposed. All three cops’ eyes widened.
“Is that satisfactory?” I demanded, blushing.
“Yes Mrs. Legs, you are now in compliance with the Colorado traffic code, he said officiously, then he grinned.
“Extremely satisfactory,” the other added.
“I've never seen anything more satisfactory,” the patrolman said.
“I hope it isn’t against the law to drive without underwear,” I said nastily. The detective frowned in concentration, then looked at the patrolman.
The uniformed cop took a booklet out of his shirt pocket and pretended to consult it. The detective looked over his shoulder, then shook his head. “No, you’re allowed to drive without panties.”
“Good!” I yanked my skirt up to my waist, slammed my knees apart and put the car in gear.
“Wait,” the detective said. He stuck his head in the window and peered at my crotch. I gasped at his daring. He stared at my pussy, then my breasts, and back to my crotch. He raised up and spoke to the others.
“Is there anything in the law restricting a woman from operating a vehicle while wearing jewelry between her legs?”
The second detective looked closely then shrugged and shook his head. The patrolman stuck his head in my car and examined my pussy chain. Then he leafed through his book again and pretended to find the law. “She's ok,” he told them. “It's permitted so long as the jewelry doesn't use batteries.”
I had to bite my lip not to laugh.
“You do understand ma am that they don't want you ladies getting distracted and having an accident,” he explained seriously, “Otherwise, there are no restrictions.”
I couldn't suppress a giggle.
I was incredibly excited. I was angry at those cops for laughing but excited because they had seen my pussy and I was disappointed that they hadn’t fucked me in the back of the police car, and I was humiliated that they had seen my pussy and I was excited that they had seen my pussy. (Have I ever mentioned that sexual exhibitionism can stir up a lot of conflicting emotions?). I fumed in confusion for a moment, then smiled. After all, I’d just sucked the clerk’s penis while they were in the same room. If only they knew.
The detective gave my pussy a last admiring look, then then waved me on. Our eyes met and he gave me a grin that went past my armor and right into my soul. I blushed and drove away.
I drove home with my skirt still around my waist and I got the attention of several truck drivers. I was so excited that I wanted to stop and play with myself, but I managed to keep a little self control.
When I got home I stripped and admired myself in the mirror. I was delighted to see the clerk’s autograph on my belly, then I set up my camera on a tripod and took several pictures. After that I took a long soak in the tub. When I got out the signature was still there. I tried again to wash it off but the ink remained unchanged. I tried and tried, and I even scrubbed my skin with alcohol and paint thinner. Nothing. I got a little panicky. What if it never came off? What would JR do when he saw proof that I’d been unfaithful?
I drove back to the motel. The clerk was sitting outside the office with a self satisfied look on his face. His eyebrows rose when he saw me.
“Wow, are you ready to go again?” he asked.
“Inside,” I ordered stomping past him. When were in I raised my skirt. He smiled happily.
“I’m not here for sex,” I said. “I want to know what you wrote on my skin with. It won’t come off.”
He frowned in puzzlement. “It was an ordinary felt tip marker. It should wash off easily.”
“Well, it doesn’t come off.” I said angrily.
He opened the desk drawer. “Uh oh,”
“What uh oh?” I demanded.
“This is a laundry marker. It’s indelible.”
“What?”
“Sorry.”
I poked him in the chest. “Find some way to get this off of me,” I yelled.
“Ok, ok, calm down,” he said. “Let me see what I can do.” He read the instructions on the marker, then called the manufacturer. I slumped on the couch while he talked to them. He covered the mouthpiece with his hand. “By the way, I found your panties,” he handed them to me. I threw them at his face. He caught them and raised them to his lips. I couldn’t quite suppress a smile.
He returned to the phone. After a long conversation he hung up.
“Here’s the deal,” he said. “They gave me a list of things that ought to remove this from human skin, but it apparently takes a number of applications.”
I glared at him. “Get this ink off of me!” I growled through clenched teeth.
“Ok. Look, I get off in half an hour,” he said, “And I’ll go buy the things we need. In the meantime I’ll put you in your usual room and when I get back I’ll apply the stuff to get you cleaned off.”
“Give me the key,” I demanded.
“Don’t you want your panties?” he asked.
“No. you keep them.”
“Wow, thanks.”
I went to the room and sat on the bed.
I stretched out and tied to relax. I glanced down and realized that in my haste I had put on the same clothes from the morning; the green micro skirt and yellow blouse, and they were both dirty, but this time I had no bra, no panties and no pussy chain. To kill time I took my clothes off and washed them in the sink. I hung them up to dry on the shower rod and lay back down. I idly rubbed my belly, and found myself tracing his signature. It was exciting to bear another man's mark on my body. I wondered if JR would allow me to wear both his and the clerk's initials. My pussy began to throb again. After all, I can't really blame him, and I was the one who picked up the marker. I wondered what would have happened if those detectives had arrested me. Would they have strip searched me? And would they have recognized the clerk's name on my belly?
There was a knock on the door and when I opened it I found myself looking at a pizza delivery boy. His eyes widened when he saw me. I jumped behind the door.
“Sorry,” I gasped. I was expecting someone else, uh, my husband.”
“Sure lady,” he said. “Anyway, here is your pizza.”
“I didn't order pizza.”
“The guy at the office paid for it.”
“Oh. Thank you.” I took a deep breath and stepped into view. “Did he tip you as well?”
“Yes ma am.”
I let him look at me. I toyed with the idea of seducing him, and thought how nice it would be to have the clerk come in and catch me with the delivery boy's cock in my mouth. It would serve him right, but the boy was too young so I took the pizza from his hand.
“Thanks very much,” I repeated. “But you probably ought to go, my husband could get here at any minute.”
He grinned and started to back out, but he paused and looked at my tummy.
“What's that writing on your skin?”
“It's Elvis Presley's autograph,” I said, “I got it in the sixties when I was one of his groupies.”
“Wow!” He believed me.
I pushed him out and closed the door. Then I sat cross legged on the bed and ate pizza. It was delicious.
When the clerk knocked on the door my anger had faded, in fact, I was getting aroused again. When he knocked I opened the door and met him in the nude. His eyes widened.
“Does this mean that you aren’t mad at me any more?” he asked. I stuck my tongue out at him. A man across the parking lot did a double take when he saw me. I waved cheerfully at him and closed the door.
The clerk was carrying a large shopping bag. He put it on the table and took the contents out one by one. Bottles of liquid, rubber gloves, washcloths and towels. The last thing was a rubber sheet.
“What’s that for?” I asked.
“The solvents are pretty strong, and they say to keep them off of clothing, and stuff.” He stripped the bed clothes and spread the rubber sheet, then he motioned for me to lie down. I felt a sweet little tingle as I did. I lay on the sheet and watched as he removed his clothes.
“Is that to keep the solvents off your clothes too?” I asked sarcastically.
“Uh, yeah, sure. That’s it.”
I snorted.
Then he brought out his camera.
“Oh, you want proof of your crime?” I asked.
“I sure do,” he grinned snapping pictures. “Now open your legs please.”
My anger was fading quickly, and my pussy got quite damp at the sight of that camera.
I posed very naughtily on the bed. He took close ups of the writing, then of my breasts, and of my pussy (after I opened my legs). I spread for the camera, rolled around, knelt and peeked back at him, smiled for the camera between my legs, and put my fingers in my pussy. He went through two rolls of film, then set the camera aside and slipped on a pair of rubber gloves. He opened a bottle of something, poured it onto a cloth and began gently rubbing it on my tummy. I lay back and enjoyed.
The stuff was cool but felt sexy. My nipples perked up instantly. He reached up with his free hand and tweaked one.
He worked diligently and used up the whole bottle. It did nothing to remove the ink, so he opened another.
He kept one hand on my breasts while he rubbed my tummy. I lay back and watched his face. By the time he had used up the contents of a third bottle I realized that he was playing with me. I decide to get even.
“That stuff is making me cold,” I told him.
“Sorry.”
“Would you like to know how my master keeps me warm on cool nights?”
“I can just imagine,” he replied as he pretended to intently swab my abdomen.
“No you can’t,” I said smugly. “He cooks me on a spit.”
His head flew up. “What?”
“He ties me very tightly to a roasting spit then rotates my body over a barbecue grill.”
He looked at me for a long time, then shook his head. “You’re just making that up.”
“Nope, I have pictures and video of myself being roasted.”
“That’s perverse,” he gasped, “Its monstrous.”
“And what you and I have been doing isn’t?” I asked
“Not that perverse,” he spluttered. “Cooking someone is sadistic. It borders on necrophilia.”
“I like being cooked,” I told him. “And since I’m a masochist naturally my master is a sadist. That’s why he and I get along so well.”
“And necrophilia?”
“No, we aren’t into that, I think they call that particular fetish gynophagia.”
“Yes, that’s it,” he agreed. “Sexual cannibalism.”
“I do like being cooked over a fire. It is very erotic, besides, after he cooks me he eats me.”
I told the clerk in great detail how JR cooks me, coats my body with wax, then melts it off, then what he does to me afterwards. The clerk stared open mouthed as I talked. His cock resembled a pole. When I finished talking he reached into the shopping bag and took out a coil of rope.
“Hmmm, what do you plan to do with that?” I asked.
He didn’t answer; he just grabbed my hand and tied a rope around my wrist, then he tied it to the bed post. I was very excited and held out my other hand for him. Then he moved to my ankles. He tied my legs wide open and high in the air. When he was done I tugged at my wrists and the rope slipped.
“Hold it,” I said.
“What?”
“Tie me properly,” I demanded. “These ropes are way too loose.”
“Jesus,” but he retied me correctly. The ropes were delightfully tight, and when he was finished he got between my legs. His penis pointed straight at my pussy.
“Wait,” I said. “You can’t screw me.”
“What?”
“I told you a long time ago that I belong to my master, and no one may fuck me without his permission.”
His jaw dropped.
“You may do anything that you want to me,” I told him, “Except that, you can’t put yourself inside me.”
“You have to be kidding!” he gasped.
I shook my head. “I can’t stop you,” I said. “But it would be the end of our friendship.”
He looked at me for a long time, and I could see his mind working. I wondered if he would ignore my request and screw me anyway, and I must confess that a tiny part of me hoped that he would. The possibility of actually being fucked against my will was thrilling. (Have I ever mentioned that sexual slavery can be confusing?) But he didn’t do it.
“Damn,” he sighed and buried his face in my pussy.
I came instantly.
“Aren’t you supposed to be removing that ink from my body?” I asked, when my eyes focused.
“I decided to lick it off,” he said, looking at me between my legs.”
“Ok.”
He took a long slow, sweet time, and licked every inch of my tummy and my crotch and the insides of my thighs. He had me writhing in pure passion and I was on the verge of begging him to screw me, when he climbed over my chest and thrust his cock between my lips. I began sucking in true delight and he spurted soon. (Yes I know that I told him not to put his penis inside me, but I only meant my pussy).
After he came the clerk collapsed on top of me. He dozed off and I lay contentedly while he snored softly in my ear. (It’s not as if that never happened to me before. Remember, slavery teaches patience). When he woke he raised himself up, looked into my eyes and I felt him getting larger and hard against my legs. He put his mouth on my nipple and began suckling like he was starving for milk. I talked dirty to him and it drove him to try to devour me. He squeezed, and groped and tugged on my breasts, and he sucked them into his mouth as far as he could manage. He nipped my nipples with his teeth, which set off sweet little orgasms, then he sat on my chest and titty fucked me.
Several times.
After coming onto my throat and chin he lay atop me and slept some more. Then he woke up and did it again.
He is a young man and very virile, and he had lots of stamina, and he was encouraged by my fantasies.
He laughed when I told him of about dancing for the gnome and himself, and he made me promise to dance for him someday, but he really liked the one about the Chinese temptress and oil torture. That one inspired him because he knelt over me with his head between my legs, and his cock in my mouth and slipped his tongue inside me. He took his slow sweet time and drove me utterly mad. When I began cumming he didn’t stop until I was practically screaming for mercy. Even then he only ceased because he was worried that someone might hear my shrieks.
When I returned to sanity he had me repeat the story while he explored my vagina again; this time with his fingers. The story took longer to tell because I kept losing my thoughts when his fingers drove me to another orgasm. He did that at least four times that evening, maybe five. Between times I sucked his cock.
The clerk kept me tied until eleven o’clock when he finally wore out. He rolled off of me and staggered into the bathroom. When he came back he collapsed into a chair and immediately fell asleep. I was still tied with my legs in the air and I waited for an hour until he woke up. He looked around dully, then realized that I was still bound. He jumped up.
“Jesus, I’m sorry,” he apologized.
“Sorry for what?” I asked.
“Leaving you tied up for so long.”
“Silly boy, I like being tied up.”
“It’s been hours,” he said looking at the clock.
“That’s not long, and this isn’t very tight anyway,” I said wiggling all over the bed. “I prefer being completely immobilized.”
“Jesus. What do you call a long time?”
“I’ve been tied up for days at a time,” I said, as I sat up and rubbed my wrists.
“You have?” he was amazed.
“My longest is four solid days with twenty minute breaks every four hours,” I said proudly. “And I loved every minute.”
“Incredible.”
I looked at him calculatingly. “Did you enjoy tying me?” I asked.
“Yes, I did.”
“Want to do it for real?”
“What was wrong with the way I did it?”
“It was much too loose and untidy,” I said. “Would you like to learn how to do it correctly?”
“Sure.”
“Ok, give me a few minutes.” I trotted into the bath and refreshed myself, then I came back and lay on the bed.
“Put me into the tightest hogtie that you can manage,” I told him.
I rolled onto my stomach and he tied my wrists.
“Tighter,” I demanded.
“I don’t want to hurt you,’” he said.
“Well, I do. Now tie me tighter.”
He wrapped the rope very tightly up my arms, and I sighed with delight as I felt myself sinking into that delightful helplessness.
After my arms were secured he slipped his hand into my pussy for a few minutes. I was hot and humping the bed when he stopped.
“Uh oh,” I groaned when his fingers went away.
“What?”
“I see that you’ve learned the true meaning of torture.”
He chuckled and patted my bottom.
“Ok, now tie my legs,” I said.
I walked him through and told him how to fix a pussy rope between my legs. He liked that and took his time getting it just right. I was hot as could be when he finished. Then I told him to roll me onto my back and bind up my breasts. He liked that and wrapped them until they stood up like loaves of bread. We only stopped when he ran out of rope, then he got serious about playing with them.
“Ok, now what?” he asked after half an hour of massaging my girls.
“Go away and leave me here all night,” I sighed. “Come get me in the morning and I’ll buy breakfast.”
“I can’t leave you alone,” he said. “Something might happen.”
“Ok, then, you may stay,” I said dreamily.
He crawled in bed beside me. “Tell me about those marathon bondage times,” he asked.
“Someday,” I said, “But not tonight. I’m too tired.”
He snuggled up beside me on the bed and covered us both. I was tired and fatigue suddenly hit me. I remember falling asleep with his hand between my legs.
I woke up a couple of times in the night, and sighed with delight when I couldn’t move. I looked at the clerk beside me, and it was an odd feeling having a different man in bed. He felt differently, smelled differently, and touched me in his own way. I thought about different men and their methods and wondered if I could arrange a contest where I would be bound and blindfolded, then have my ex husband, JR, and the clerk do things to me and see if I could identify which man was which. I wriggled slightly to try to get comfortable and his hand reached for my breast. He didn’t wake up but he squeezed me for a few moments, then his hand dropped away. I wiggled again and the same thing happened. I decided to see if I could get my mouth on his penis and wake him up with an orgasm but I was so tightly bound that moving was impossible. I gave up and went back to sleep.
I woke up in the morning. I was still completely immobile. None of the ropes had loosened during the night. I strained quietly against them but I had no chance of getting loose. I gave up and lay contentedly beside him. The clerk woke up a couple of hours later and his hands went straight to my boobs. He played with me until I asked him to let me go to the bathroom.
“You can tie me again after I’ve had a chance to freshen up,” I told him.
It took a few minutes for him to release me and I had to pee very badly. It was a race, which he won just in time. I jumped up and my stiff legs gave way. I toppled over. He picked me up and carried me giggling into the bath. He got out and closed the door just in time for decorum.
When I came back I rewarded him by taking his penis into my mouth and getting it to spurt like a fountain.
“Do you want to tie me again?” I asked as he sprawled with his legs apart. He shook his head.
“I can’t,” he said, eyes closed. “I have to go home and get ready for school.”
“I thought you were out of college now,” I said.
“I teach English lit,” he said. “I can’t make a decent living working at this motel.”
“Then why stay?” I asked. Then it hit me. “Oh.”
“The pay is lousy,” he said. “But there is one major benefit.”
“Oh, you mean all the slutty women that pose for your camera?”
“Yeah, and it keeps getting better.”
I took a long shower. I scrubbed at my tummy but the ink showed very little effect. I was still worried but I couldn’t stay angry at him, not after that wonderful sex.
He lounged on the bed as I got dressed.
“What were you saying about cannibalism being monstrous?” I asked.
“It is,” he replied.
“Well, take a look at the tooth marks around my nipples,” I said. “I’ll bet they match your dental records.”
He grinned and shrugged.
I looked through his assembly of bottles. “What is all this stuff?” I asked.
“Water and rubbing alcohol,” he answered.
“What?”
“There’s nothing that will remove the ink,” he said.
“Oh really?” I had already figured that out.
“Yep,” he grinned. “But it will wear off under your clothing within a few days, so you probably ought to wear panties for a while.”
“You have the only pair of panties that I own,” I joked, “I ought to make you buy some more for me.”
“It’s a deal,” he said, “But I get to pick them out.”
“Wicked boy,” I laughed. I kissed him and left.
As I passed his car I saw that my green panties were prominently displayed hanging on his rear view mirror. There was no one to see me get into my car but I opened my legs wide any way.
I was hungry so I stopped at the diner a block away. I wondered if I might bump into the vice detectives again, then realized that would be off duty that time of day. Too bad, because I was in the mood to flirt with them again. Maybe I could get them to put their handcuffs on me. Oh well, it was late and I was tired and I looked haggard. My makeup and hair were a mess, my clothes were wrinkled, my arms and legs had rope marks, and my boobs had teeth marks that showed above my blouse. From the looks I got, everyone in the diner thought that I was a total slut. The waitress thought so and she let me know it.
“Rough night?” she asked snidely as she brought my breakfast.
“Very rough, Dearie,” I smiled at her, “But that’s the way I like it.”
She curled her lip and walked away. I left her the money I got from the cab driver, a forty dollar tip for a nine dollar meal. And I wiggled my hips when I walked out.
I took the clerk’s advice and bought several pair of heavy cotton undies. They were horrid things that only a nun or old woman would wear and I hated them, but they helped rub the ink off. I wore them under my tightest jeans to get the maximum friction.
I guess that I should have felt guilty having fooled around with the clerk, but I surprised myself by having no regrets at all, and I managed to convince my self that oral sex, and fingering didn’t really count as infidelity.
A few days later my daughter dropped by while I was putting away the laundry. I was wearing skin tight shorts to increase the friction on my belly. I also wasn’t wearing a shirt or a bra. The clerk’s bite marks turned to bruises and took several days to fade and I liked looking at them.
“Hi Mom, you look very sexy,” she commented as I turned my back and slipped in to a tee shirt. “Are you expecting someone?”
“No, JR is still out of town. This is the way I always dress for household chores.” I hoped she hadn’t seen the bruises on my breasts.
She saw the granny panties in the basket.
“What in the world are these for?” she asked turning them in her hands. “They’re awful.”
“They are just underwear,” I said.
“They’re horrid old granny panties.” she answered, “They are absolutely unsexy.”
“Well, I am an old granny,” I pointed out.
“Not that kind,” she said, “And you don’t wear anything like this.”
She was turning them over and over.
“What are you doing?” I asked.
“I’m looking for JR’s initials.”
“There are no initials on them,” I said. “I bought them for a special reason.”
“What ever for? Don’t tell me that JR thinks they are sexy.”
“I wear them under my habit when we play Priest and Nun,” I answered tartly.
“You do?”
“Sure, I dress up as a nun and JR is a priest, and I confess to him that I’ve been wicked and had evil thoughts,”
“What kind of thoughts?”
“What ever I can think up at the time,” I replied. “And he gets aroused and makes me undress in front of him and he punishes me by tying me up and whipping me and spanking me then screwing me.”
She looked at panties for a moment.
“I don’t believe a word of that,” she said, folding them neatly.
“Why not?”
“Because we aren’t catholic.”
It took almost ten days for the ink to go away and I was glad that JR was out of town. But I confess that I did like wearing the clerk’s name on my body, it gave me the same thrill as when I was first branded. I was almost disappointed when the ink finally disappeared.
I went to my swim class as usual, and this time I did turn toward the wall when I undressed, but Sally noticed. She walked out with me.
“Uh, forgive me, but I noticed something odd on your stomach,” she said.
“Yes, it was written on by a man,” I said, “And the writing is taking a long time to fade.”
Her face went red. “What did he write?”
“His name.”
“I thought he already had his initials on your skin.”
“Oh, this was a different man.”
Her mouth was still open as I drove out of the parking lot.
After the clerk’s name finally disappeared I experimented with different markers to see which could be washed off quickly. Who knows, someday I just might permit him to autograph my pussy again, or maybe that lesbian at the adult store. I wonder what she would write on me.
Ch 22
A few months later I was at the ballet with my daughter. I was standing in the lobby during intermission when I noticed a gentleman who looked vaguely familiar. He glanced my way and I saw a faint recognition in his eyes. He tilted his head and trying to place me. Then with a shock I realized that it was the detective from my exciting traffic stop. For a moment I was frightened and wanted to run away, I was afraid that he might embarrass me, but I remembered how nice he had been and how sexy I'd felt teasing him. I took a deep breath and smiled broadly at him. I turned slightly and struck a pose, tipping my foot up displaying my rhinestone heels. He broke in to a huge grin and made his way to me.
“Hello,” he said warmly taking my hand. “Mrs. Legs isn't it?”
“Mrs. Loose Legs,” I corrected. “It's hyphenated.”
He laughed delightedly.
“How very nice it is to see you,” he said. I think he meant it. “I see that you are wearing my favorite shoes.”
“They have a name you know.”
“Do they?” he asked archly.
“Chase me, catch me, and . . .” I trailed off.
“And what?”
“You know the rest,” I said.
“I do indeed,” he chuckled. “Are you a fast runner?”
“Not in these shoes.”
“Terrific shoes.”
“The same shoes but not the same clothes,” I said.
“No, but you are even more lovely,” he answered gallantly, admiring my evening dress, and giving my cleavage a blatant five second stare.
“Are you surprised to see a woman like me at the opera?”
“Not in the least,” he replied.
“Oh? Do many prostitutes patronize the opera?”
“I doubt it.”
A stuffy, sour faced woman nearby turned and looked at us in astonishment. I smiled brightly at her and she turned away hesitantly.
“And anyway, I know what kind of woman you truly are,” he said when she had moved out of earshot. We lowered our voices.
“Really? What kind am I?”
“Well, for starters, you are not a dance instructor.”
“True.”
“Nor are you a prostitute.”
“Are you certain? You thought I was the first time we met.”
“That changed very quickly.”
“What changed your mind?”
“Your personality and your intelligence, I decided a few minutes into our conversation that you probably weren't a hooker.”
“Oh?”
“So I took the time to check into your background and reputation and I know quite a bit about you.”
“Do you always do that with hookers?”
“Almost never, but as I said, you aren't a hooker.”
“Then why did you check up on me?” I asked.
“Because I liked you,” he said smiling. “You were great when you were messing with us.”
“I, messing with you?” I said indignantly, “I believe that you were the ones messing with me.”
“Nope, you were enjoying yourself, and not just with the banter,” he chuckled.
My face got red at the memory of exposing myself to him. And my pussy became damp.
“Now that is charming,” he said gently at my blush.
“Well, since you believe that I am not a prostitute you must think that I am a total slut,” I said.
“No,” he said simply.
“Then what am I?”
He looked at me appraisingly, “You are a nice lady who indulges in some daring sexy role playing, with a prostitution fantasy and a touch of exhibitionism.”
“Only a touch?”
He grinned.
“Well, I have to confess that you've made a very astute analysis,” I conceded. “Right on the button in fact. Are you a psychiatrist?”
“Like all good cops I'm a pretty savvy street psychologist. You pick it up quickly in this line of work.”
“What else do you know about me?”
“You are brave, quick witted, intelligent and educated. You aren't intimidated by police officers and you can hold your own in a verbal joust when outnumbered three to one.”
I was flattered. “What else?”
“You went out of your way to tease us.”
“Well . . . perhaps. What else?”
“Name, date of birth, address. You are divorced and in long time relationship with a boyfriend, with regular romantic rendezvous at an East Colfax Avenue motel. You stroll the sidewalks wearing revealing clothing but have never been known to accept offers from passing men. You tease the motel desk clerk and you like to pose provocatively for his camera in public.”
“My God!” I gasped. “Did he tell you all that?”
“Who, the clerk? No, he wouldn't tell me anything. I got this from my contacts on the street and around the neighborhood.”
“Uh oh, I seem to be rather well known on the street.”
He nodded. “Oh, you are. The employees at the dry cleaners across the street from the motel are your greatest admirers.”
“They've been watching me?”
“For years, and to hear them talk they even know your schedule at the motel.”
“Really? Perhaps I ought to take my laundry to them.”
“They'll probably give you a discount,” he said.
“And I could do the same for them,” I said, “In the back room of the laundry.”
He grinned.
“And I suppose that you are going to blackmail me with all this information.” I meant it as a joke but he didn't take it as such. His smile disappeared.
“No, I will not.” He started to turn away. I caught his arm.
“No, no. I am sorry, please stay.”
He glared at me for a moment, then softened.
“Why did you go to all that trouble then?” I asked.
“Because it was obvious that you weren't a prostitute,” he said. “But there are cases where decent women have been forced into it by someone. I wanted to make sure that you weren't being extorted.”
“Oh, then I truly beg your pardon,” I said contritely. “And thank you for looking out for me.”
“Well, shucks ma am, that's what we do.” he said in a silly cowboy drawl. I was relieved that he had forgiven me.
“What else do you know about me?” I asked.
“Just discovered a few things tonight,” he said.
“Like what?”
“Tonight I've learned that you a refined and cultured woman who dresses elegantly for the right occasion (I'd worn a dark blue evening dress) and you have excellent taste in jewelry.”
“But I'm not wearing any jewelry. When have you seen . . . oh.”
He grinned at me.
I remembered that I'd given him a good look at my pussy chain.
“I've only seen one piece of your jewelry,” he said. “But I'll never forget it.”
I've never blushed so much in my life.
“In fact, I was wondering where you got that particular item, and what it might be called,” he teased.
I leaned close to him. “It was a gift from my lover. It's called a pussy chain, you terrible man, and it doesn't use batteries.”
“It's lovely,” he said. “Do you wear it often?”
“You mean, am I wearing it tonight?”
He glanced at my tummy and nodded.
“Would you like to see?”
I got him that time. His mouth dropped open. “Uh, well . . . yes, I would.”
“Come with me.” I walked toward a bank of mirrors. He followed and his eyebrows rose when I took the chain out of my purse and held it for him to see.
“Hold this please.” I handed him my purse. “I'll put it on for you.”
I grasped the top of my skirt and pretended that I was going to pull it up. A look of alarm came over his face. Then I raised my arms and put the chain around my neck. He grinned from ear to ear.
“That's great!” he whispered delightedly. “You are terrific!”
I turned and posed for him. “Depending on my mood it can be worn in different places.”
Since my daughter had mistaken it for a necklace many years ago I have worn it that way a few times. That night I'd taken it off at dinner because it was too heavy.
He leaned close and examined it. Disturbingly close. His lips were dangerously close to mine.
“Magnificent,” he said unabashedly eying my cleavage. “No matter where it happens to be.”
“I'm surprised that you remembered it. I thought that you were too busy looking at something else.”
“I was looking at everything,” he said. “And I do mean everything. But being a trained observer, I noticed it all, clear down to the most minute details.”
I blushed again and wondered if he'd been able to see my brand, or the clerk's signature across my tummy.
“Which brings me to ask about the markings on your body,” he said. “The ones that were beneath your chain, what are they?”
“Are the markings the only things beneath my pussy chain that interest you?”
“Oh, believe me, everything under your pussy chain interested me,” he said with exaggerated sincerity.
I laughed. “The markings are very private,” I said. “And I don't think that I'll tell you about them. Not tonight anyway.”
His eyes lit up at the hint of a promise.
“You know all about me, including my name, but what shall I call you?” I asked.
“Jefferson Parnell.”
“That's a nice name, are you here with your wife?”
“No, no wife. I'm divorced. I brought my daughter. She loves opera.”
“I'm here with my daughter too,” I said. “In fact, there she is.” My daughter had emerged from the ladies room and was looking around for me.
“And I had better go,” he said. He took my hand in his and looked deeply into my eyes, “I am really glad to see you.”
My pussy tingled.
Then he kissed my hand and started to walk away.
“Mr. Parnell.”
He turned back.
“During your investigation, did you happen to acquire my telephone number?”
“I certainly did.”
“Good.”
CH 23
Detective Parnell called me a few days later and invited me to dinner. I declined, because I thought that was too close to cheating on JR, but I did suggest the we could meet for coffee and recommended a quaint coffee shop which provided delicious coffee as well as a quiet place to talk. He was waiting at the order counter when I arrived and his face showed comic relief when he saw me. I was dressed sedately in a skirt and sweater, and rhinestone heels.
“I know, you were expecting me to show up dressed like a tramp,” I said.
“Not expecting, not in this place anyway,” he smiled. “You look lovely.”
“Thank you, and you are correct, I would have been terribly out of place in here in one of my hooker outfits.”
“How many do you have?”
“Quite a few, and they all make me look like a tramp.”
“I can't wait to see you in them,” he said. “In the appropriate setting of course.”
“Do you plan to stop me on the street?” I asked. “Would you arrest me?”
“Yes, and you'll get the full treatment too. Handcuffs, strip search, and a long interrogation in a quiet back room at the station.”
“Interrogation? Are you going to beat a confession out of me?”
“Not beat, but I might spank one out of you.”
“What if I have nothing to confess?”
“It will just take longer to ascertain that,” he answered.
“Which would prolong my spanking, tight?”
“Yep.”
I looked at him for a moment, then threw discretion out the window.
“Well, I better confess right now, you just said the magic word.”
“I did? What was it?”
“Actually you said two magic words.”
“They are . . ?”
“Handcuffs.”
“Handcuffs?”
“Handcuffs,” I repeated. “Put them on me and I'm yours.”
“Whoa,” he whispered in awe. “What's the second word?”
“Spanking.”
“Hooo boy!”
“I love to be spanked wearing handcuffs.”
We were served our drinks and walked to a table. I swayed my hips and he heard the tiny tinkle of a bell. He stopped and looked at me.
“Is that what I think it is?” he asked.
“What do you think it is?”
“A bell on your pussy chain?”
“Yes it is.”
“It comes with bells? Fantastic!”
“Bells are optional,” I said.
“Yes, yes, yes!” he whispered. “I was really hoping that you would wear it, but bells are the icing on the cake.”
We sat down. I wondered if he was going to proposition me today, or wait. And a small deep hidden part of me felt guilty at hoping he would.
“Now tell me about your interest in handcuffs,” he said.
“Apparently your investigation didn't quite reveal everything about me.”
“I haven't done an in depth investigation,” he said. “I intend to delve into that later.”
“Oh Lord,” I groaned. “Is that cop humor?”
“Sure is,” he grinned.
“Anyway, besides being an exhibitionist and having a prostitution fantasy, I am a bondage lover and a masochist,” I said.
“I'll be damned,” he said.
“A serious masochist,” I emphasized. “I get fantastically aroused by pain. I crave physical abuse.”
“That can be dangerous,” he warned.
“I know,” I agreed. “But I trust the man who tortures me.”
He looked unconvinced.
“I am a sex slave to my lover,” I continued, “And an unfaithful wife. You might as well know that I became his slave while I was still married to my husband.”
“Really?”
“It's no excuse for infidelity but my husband lost interest in me years ago. Even after I became another man's slave he didn't notice anything. When I went home after an afternoon being tortured he never noticed the whip marks on my body.”
“How could he possibly miss them?” Jefferson asked amazed.
“He stopped looking a long time ago,” I shrugged. “He didn't see whip marks on my breasts or the rope marks on my wrists or the hand prints on my bottom from being spanked, and worst of all, he never noticed my brand.”
“Your brand?” he gasped.
“You asked about the marks on my tummy, well one is a brand from my master.”
“My God!” he frowned “A brand? Your boyfriend branded you?”
I nodded. “I wore the brand on my body for years before we divorced and my husband had no idea that it existed. He still doesn't know.”
“That's outrageous. Branding a person is an assault.”
“I imagine that spanking and whipping and hanging me by my wrists is too. I don't know the law,” I answered, “But I like being spanked and whipped and hung by my wrists, so does it constitute assault when I want it?”
He shook his head in disbelief.
“The brand was my idea,” I went on. “I used all of my feminine wiles to talk him into it, and it took weeks.”
“You wanted to be branded?”
“Yes.”
“It was your idea?”
“Yes.”
“He didn't want to do it?”
“No, he was very reluctant,” I said. “He is a kind and decent man.”
“Who tortures you, right?”
“Yes, but he takes care never to injure me, not seriously anyway.”
“Why did you want to be branded?”
“He makes me feel attractive and wanted so I wanted to prove my devotion to him.”
“That's a pretty extreme way to show gratitude.”
“I also wanted to experience the pain.”
“Did you enjoy it?”
“I enjoyed it beyond belief. I had several orgasms.”
His mouth opened but no sound came out.
“He teased me before applying the brand,” I said.
“How could he tease you?”
“I was tied to a chair and blindfolded. He touched me several times with a frozen piece of metal which made me think it was the hot branding iron. Then when I wasn't expecting it he pressed the real branding iron against my skin and held it there.”
“Oh my God.”
“I had the most earth shaking orgasm of my life,” I said. “Then I fainted.”
He could only stare at me.
“Haven't you ever run across kinky people in your job?” I asked. “I would expect that you must some time.”
“Yes, sure we do.”
“Well, I'm one of them. I'm quite perverse,” I said evenly, “I truly am a masochist and what your informants didn't tell you is that when I meet with my master at the motel he ties me up and spanks me and whips me and tortures me in other ways. And by the way, we only go to the motel once or twice a month, but we are together much more often and he tortures me every time we meet. He even built a dungeon in his basement for me.”
“A dungeon?”
“Yes, my own personal dungeon with a prison cell and whips and chains . . . and a branding iron.”
“You don't live together,” he observed.
“No, we keep our own homes.”
He nodded. “What does the brand look like? The chain was in the way and I couldn't get a good look.”
I turned my purse and tapped my finger on JR's initials, then I took my wallet and checkbook out and showed them. I looked around to make sure that no one was watching then removed a skimpy pair of red lace panties from my purse. They had JR's initials embroidered on them. I slid them across the table.
“The same initials are burned into my skin just an inch above my pussy,” I told him. “These are copied from the original branding iron. All of my leather accessories and my panties and bras have his initials on them.”
“Does he make you do that?”
“Heavens no. It's my idea.”
“Amazing,” he whispered in awe. “Are these your panties for today?”
“No, I usually keep an extra pair with me. I'm wearing another pair under my skirt.”
“Under or over the pussy chain?”
“Under, otherwise they would muffle the bell.”
“Ah, of course. When do I get to see them?” he asked.
I just smiled and sipped my coffee.
“Who is JR?” he asked.
“He is my lover and my master, but please don't try to find out anything more.”
“All right, I won't.”
“Thank you.”
“What about the other marking on your pussy? It looked like handwriting.”
“That was another man's signature. I had been indulging in my prostitution fantasy and he signed his name on my skin a few moments before I met you.”
He frowned. “How far did you go with your fantasy?”
“Oh, I didn't let him screw me,” I said. “But I exposed myself for his camera.”
“Ah.”
“But you already know that I like to do that don't you?” (I decided not to mention that I'd sucked the clerk's cock).
He continued to look concerned.
“But I didn't take any money for what I did.”
“Good.” He seemed relieved. “Does your boyfriend know about that?”
“No, he knows that I like to dress naughtily when we meet at the motel but he doesn't know about my other behavior.”
“Such as . . ?”
“Going to the motel on my own, posing for pictures, walking around looking like a whore,” I smiled, “And allowing police officers to see me without panties.”
He saluted with his coffee cup.
“By the way,” I asked, “Why was I stopped that day?”
“The patrolman in that sector saw you earlier and described you to us. We wanted to get a look at you.”
“Well you certainly got that, didn't you?”
He grinned from ear to ear.
“Now who is the guy who signed his name on your body?”
“Oh, just some guy I was teasing, and don't worry, I didn't let him do anything else, but as we were parting he decided to autograph my tummy. He accidentally used a pen with indelible ink. It took weeks to disappear.”
“Didn't your boyfriend notice?”
“He was away on a business trip.”
“I see.”
I sighed. “Even with my love and devotion to him I still can't resist going out and behaving like a slut. And I'm getting worse.”
“Oh?”
“The way I behaved when you first saw me.” I looked at him. “When you stopped me I secretly hoped that you would arrest me and all three of you would screw me. Now do you still think that I'm not a tramp?”
“You are not a tramp,” he said firmly.
“How about this: earlier on the very day that we met I teased a cab driver who thought that I was a prostitute. In fact I as much as told him so, and he offered me two hundred dollars to have sex with him. I declined the offer but I did allow him to touch my body. He fondled my breasts and put his hand on my pussy. I let him feel me up for a few minutes before I pulled away.”
“There was nothing illegal in that,” he said.
“Hold on,” I continued. “He gave me money. After making free with my body he tucked a twenty dollar bill into my bra and another under my pussy chain, then he left. I didn't ask for the money and I didn't expect it, but I did keep it.”
“Why not give it back?”
“He had already driven away, and to be honest I didn't think about it. It just played into my fantasies. I felt a deep thrill that he wanted me so much that he would pay money.”
I looked at Jefferson for a moment.
“Do you know about women who have a prostitution fantasy?”
“Of course.”
“Have you ever run across one in your work?”
“No, all the prostitutes I've dealt with were the real thing. You are the only woman I've met who is daring enough to act out the fantasy.”
“Well doesn't that make you realize that I truly am a slut.”
He shook his head. “I believe that you were probably a sexually repressed and frustrated woman,” he said. “Most likely for the entire time of your marriage. But somewhere along the way you found the courage to indulge in some wild fantasies, despite the danger. Acting the slut is an outlet, but it's only an act.”
“I'm impressed,” I confessed. “You hit the nail on the head. More of your street cop psychology?”
“Yes.”
“Now with your knowledge of the law, did letting that cabbie feel me up make me a prostitute?”
“Any form of sex for pay is considered prostitution,” he said. “It doesn't have to be intercourse.”
“Are hand jobs and oral sex illegal?”
“They are if you do them for money.”
“And letting his hands roam over my body? Does that get me into the hooker's union?”
“Only if you agreed on money before hand.”
“No, nothing like that. He surprised me when he touched me,” I said. “But I was thrilled by it. I wasn't expecting him to tuck money into my clothes either, but I enjoyed that too.”
“Then you still have your amateur status. However there is something that you must be careful about.”
“What is it?”
“There is a law called 'Prostitute Making Display'. It means that any person who by word, gesture, or act promotes or facilitates an immoral act for pay can be arrested.”
“Could I be arrested for the way I was dressed?”
“No, not for merely dressing provocatively, but along with that, doing or saying anything that would make a reasonable person believe that you are a prostitute could get you arrested.”
“Oh.”
“Dressing like a prostitute would certainly attract the attention of an undercover officer,” he went on, “And even though you are pretending, if you say or do the wrong thing you could end up in jail.”
“What about the things I said and did when you stopped me?”
“No, it was obvious that you were being sarcastic, but there are cops who would have arrested you.”
Uh oh, I'd never thought about undercover police officers. I realized that I really should be careful.
“Actually I didn't keep the cab driver's money very long,” I said. “I had breakfast at a diner the next morning and everyone thought I was a hooker, especially the waitress.”
“What happened?”
“She let me know what she thought of me, so I left the forty dollars as a tip.”
“Ah, that ought to teach her not to be so judgmental.”
“Now if I were a real prostitute instead of an amateur, and you weren't a police detective, what would you be willing to pay me?” I teased.
“Not a penny,” he said. He reached under his jacket, drew out a set of handcuffs and placed them on the table. “But I would give you the honor of wearing these.”
That did it! My pussy went hot and wet.
“I accept the honor.” I extended my arms across the table and put my wrists together. He looked mildly surprised but snapped them on me. I was thrilled. I was in handcuffs in public!
I caressed his hands as he double locked the cuffs. His eyed met mine.
I actually thought about crawling under the table and sucking his cock.
He gathered up my things and put them in my purse, all except the panties which he folded neatly and tucked into his jacket breast pocket.
“Are you keeping my undies?”
“Yep, evidence.”
I reached over and pulled them up until they peeked out like a handkerchief. I patted them in place. “Nice,” I said, “The red goes with your necktie.”
“Let's go,” he stood and picked up my purse.
“Where are you taking me?” I asked.
He leaned close. “Someplace private so I can strip you naked and screw your brains out.”
My legs almost gave way.
My pussy was throbbing as I walked through the coffee shop. I wanted everybody to see me but most customers didn't bother to look up. However one young woman at a table did. Her mouth dropped open when she saw me in handcuffs. I don't know if she saw how hard my nipples were under my blouse.
Jefferson bent down to her.
“She's turning herself in,” he said quietly.
“What did she do?”
“She murdered her husband,” he replied.
“Three husbands,” I corrected him.
“Ok, let's go,” he took me by the arm. “You have the right to remain silent. . . so please do.”
I managed not to laugh until we were outside. He stopped on the sidewalk and switched my handcuffs from front to behind my back, in view of dozens of passers by. Some stopped to stare. My nipples got harder.
“Do I get my strip search right here?” I asked.
“No.”
He opened the car door and motioned for me to sit. I managed to open my legs very wide as I did. I raised my knee high to make my skirt slide up as he buckled my seat belt. I leaned forward to press my breast against his arm. He brushed his hand across my left boobie when he straightened up.
“Where are you taking me?” I repeated.
“I know just the place to indulge your fantasy.”
He drove to a warehouse district. He turned into an alley, which meandered between buildings until we reached a dead end. The alley was enclosed by big buildings with nearly blank walls. There were only one or two windows. He took me out of the car and bent me over the hood. He lifted my skirt, and fumbled with the hook on my pussy chain, Finally he released the chain and put it on the hood beside me. Then I heard his zipper.
“Are you going to screw me right here?”
“Yes.”
“In the open, in broad daylight?”
“Yes.” He proved it by sliding his penis into me.
Ummm, nice.
“What if someone sees us?” I gasped.
“So what?”
“You're right, so what.”
I craned my neck and looked around. The buildings around us were tall and had few windows. We were in total privacy unless someone came in from the alley. I was fantastically excited and hoped that the next car to arrive would be a patrol car with officer Johnson in it. The one who likes big boobs.
“I thought that you were going to strip me naked.”
“I'm in too big a hurry.”
Jefferson fucked me very nicely. He was considerate and made sure that I enjoyed it. After half an hour with my breasts crushed on the hood, he turned me onto my back and spread my legs and screwed me from the front.
He was strong and energetic and magnificent, and I was moments from an orgasm when he stopped.
“What's wrong?” I asked.
“I've got you lying on those handcuffs,” he said. “That must be painful.”
“It is,” I crooned. “Deliciously painful. Don't worry about it.”
“Are you sure?”
“Very sure, now get back inside me please.”
He did, and I lifted my legs to rest my ankles on his shoulders. We looked into each others' eyes when we came.
After wards I lay in a happy daze on the hood of his car. My legs were splayed open, my pussy was soaking wet and the bright sunlight warmed the insides of my thighs.
Jefferson was leaning against the car, relaxed and waiting patiently for me to enjoy the after glow. I smiled at him.
“Thank you, that was wonderful.”
“Yes it was.”
“Can we do it again?”
“Yes, but not today, I have to get back to the office soon.”
Darn.
He brought a package of wet wipes out of the car and carefully cleaned my crotch.
“That was a nice thing to do,” I said. “Do you always clean your prisoners after you fuck them?”
“Only the beautiful ones.”
How sweet he is.
“And now, I want a good look at this,” he bent close and examined my brand. “Didn't this hurt when he did it?”
“Did it ever! I loved it.”
He shook his head.
He gazed at JR's initials for several moments. “And the guy who wrote his name on you, had he been torturing you too?”
“No, he just took pictures.”
“Did you fuck him?”
“No, I've never had intercourse with any man except my husband and JR”
“And now me.”
“That's right. Even as slutty as I am, you are only the third man who has fucked me.”
“And that confirms that you aren't a hooker.”
Oh darn, I shouldn't have told him that.
“And your boyfriend doesn't know about the autograph?”
“No.”
“When are you seeing him?”
“Saturday, at the motel.”
“Ok,” he took a pen from his pocket. “Lay back and don't move.”
I giggled as he wrote across my rummy. It tickled and he took a long time.
“What are you writing?” I asked.
“A letter to your boyfriend.”
“What?” I sat up and tried to see what he had done.
“Lay back for a second,” he said. “I just need to sign this.”
“Oh God!” Well it was too late to complain, so I lay back.
“There, all done,” he said, and put the pen away. “Let me help you up.”
“Put my pussy chain back on first.”
“Ok.”
He took his time and played with my body while he reconnected the chain. I was breathing hard when he finished. Then I sat up and looked at my belly. There were several lines but I couldn't read what he'd written. He helped me off the hood and started to release my handcuffs.
“Wait, leave them on until we get to my car please.”
“Why?”
“Because I love the feel of them on my wrists, especially in public.”
“Ok.”
He held the door open for me and I slid my skirt up as high as I could as I got in. I turned toward him on the seat. He admired my legs as he drove and luckily we weren't in an accident. He stopped on the street near my car and I leaned forward so he could unlock the cuffs. He played with my breasts with his free hand, and when the cuffs were off he did something very sweet. He handed them to me, along with the key.
“Keep them as a gift,” he said.
I gave him a long deep kiss.
I got out and started toward my car, but he called me back.
“Um, I have something to confess to you,” he said.
“Oh, you are married after all.”
“No, nothing like that.” He looked apologetic. “It's just that the pen I wrote on you with is an evidence pen. It is the longest lasting ink in the world.”
“What?”
He winked at me and drove away.
I shocked, horrified, stunned. Why had such a nice man done that to me. I got into my car and drove home almost in tears. I felt betrayed. As I drove I wondered what would have made him do something like that. Then it occurred to me that perhaps Jefferson wanted to break JR and I up so he could have me to himself. That was flattering and I calmed down a bit. It was nice to be wanted by another man. Including JR, the motel clerk and Jefferson I was collecting a group of sexy men.
I thought about JR and our relationship.
I was pretty sure that JR might have other ladies here and there. I didn't think that he remained celibate while away on lengthy business trips and had wondered who else he might be tying up, especially his secretary. And oddly I didn't get angry or jealous ( except for the secretary). I loved JR and I liked him, but I never thought that we would get married. He had made a comment one time, that the best lovers don't always make the best spouses. I agreed with that.
Which is why I'd allowed Detective Parnell to handcuff me in public, and then fuck me on the hood of his car. I ought to have felt guilty but I didn't. None the less, I didn't want JR to know about Jefferson.
I decided that if the ink was truly indelible then I would have to conceal my belly from JR somehow while I figured out a way to get rid of it. At least, I might have to tell him that I was sick on Saturday.
I laughed wryly at myself, calling in sick to get out of a tryst with my lover.
At home I stripped and tried to read what Jefferson had written but the writing was too small to read backwards in a mirror. So I took a picture. I dug out an old Polaroid camera and hoped that the film hadn't spoiled. I held the camera at my stomach and took a shot. The picture came out ok, except that I had missed part of the writing. I took another. It took five shots before I could read the entire message.
Jefferson had written in neatly printed block letters:
Case number 012345. Date 05/13/2009. Subject Linda Loose-Legs.
Female taken into custody for (1) excessive pulchritude, (2) display of sexuality beyond that permitted by law, and (3) being too hot in a public place. Released on personal recognizance after submitting to non judicial discipline administered by the arresting officer.
Jefferson H Parnell, Badge 8444
I laughed when I read that and wanted to get a better photograph. I called the motel.
I was in luck, my clerk answered.
“Do you have your camera with you?” I asked.
“Yes, why?”
“I want you to take some pictures,” I told him. “I'll be there in twenty minutes.”
I changed into a very slutty outfit; ankle strap heels, ultra short skirt and a loose weave tank top that was meant to be worn under another garment. Worn alone it was like a net and my nipples actually protruded through when they were hard. (And they were). But I needed support so I slipped into a black see through brassiere and put the tank top over it. I didn't bother with panties. I clipped Jefferson's handcuffs to my left wrist and let the other half dangle.
I kept an eye peeled for police cars as I drove to the motel. I hoped I might bump into officer Johnson, but no luck. I felt very daring so I parked three blocks away and walked along the busiest street in Denver to the motel. I attracted a lot of attention and did get two offers for my services, but remembering Jefferson's warnings, I carefully ignored them.
The clerk was sitting in his usual spot outside the office and he was surprised to see me on foot. He started snapping pictures as I crossed the street and when I got close I stopped and lifted my skirt. Right there at two o'clock on a weekday in the bright sunlight I held my skirt up.
He took another picture, then frowned when he saw the writing on my tummy.
“What is this?” he asked.
“You aren't the only man in town with a pen,” I said. “Someone else has autographed my body, and I want a picture of it.”
“Really?” he was indignant. “What do I get in return?”
“You'll get your cock sucked under the counter, just like the last time.”
“How about letting me tie you to a bed again?”
“No,” I said softly, “Its tempting but I just don't have the time today.”
“Ok.”
I stood in the middle of the office with my skirt up while he knelt and took pictures. He finished off the roll he's already started, then put in another.
I stripped naked and got under the counter. He opened his fly and I sucked him between my lips. He took closeups and I gazed up at the camera until he filled my mouth with cum. This time we weren't interrupted. No cops came in, and no customers either, why the phone didn't even ring.
When he started to shudder and gasp I pulled his cock out of my mouth and let his spurt in my face (and he spurted a lot too). He managed to snap a couple of pictures of his semen splattering my face before he staggered back and collapsed in a chair. Then I crawled slowly, catlike to him and cleaned his penis with my tongue. He got pictures of that too.
When the film was used up he went into the tiny office bathroom and tidied up. I waited on the couch until he came back.
“Don't you want to wash up?” he asked at the sight of my cum coated face and blouse.
“No, I'm going to you wear you home.”
“Wow.” He was flattered.
After I'd paid my photographer's bill, I walked back to my car. His semen slowly dried as I strolled and I wondered how many people noticed that my face was wet. I enjoyed every step of the way.
CH 24
When I got home I took a shower and the writing came off instantly. Oh, he had lied to me! I was relieved and angry at the same time. I jumped out of the tub and walked naked and trailing water to the phone. I called the police department and demanded to speak to detective Parnell. They connected me to the vice bureau secretary.
“Detective Parnell, please,” I said.
“Who is calling?” she asked.
“Tell him that it is Mrs. Legs, Mrs. Linda Loose Legs.”
“Just a moment.”
“Why Mrs. Legs, what a pleasure to hear your voice,” he said when he picked up.
“Oh, you are a smart alec aren't you?” I said.
He burst out laughing. “I take it that the evidence marker isn't indelible after all.”
I started to say something more, but he stopped me.
“Just a moment please,” he spoke to someone in the room, but he held the phone close to his mouth. “I'm talking to someone on the recorded line,” he said, “Can it wait?”
I got the message.
“What can I do for you ma am,” he said, returning to me.
“Oh, nothing,” I said. “I just wanted to let you know that I appreciated your assistance today.”
“Always happy to help, good bye.”
He called me back ten minutes later.
“Ok, we can speak freely now. I'm on my cell phone.”
“Then I can tell you freely what an s o b you are,” I said. “You scared me to death.”
He chuckled like a mischievous little boy.
“But you can still meet your boyfriend on Saturday, can't you.”
“And when I do, I am going to give him the best sex of his life,” I said. “And I want you to be thinking about me.”
“I will be, no matter what you are doing.”
“Well, I'll get spanked and whipped then tied to the bed and fucked out of my mind,” I said. “And I'll be thinking of you.”
“That will teach me a lesson, won't it?”
Ooh!
“And I'll be wearing your handcuffs when he chains me to the bed.”
“Oh, I wouldn't advise that.” He sounded serious.
“Why not?”
“Trust me. It wouldn't be a good idea.”
The handcuffs were lying on my bed. I examined them closely. They were engraved with his name and badge number and a date, and they were well worn.
“Oh, my,” I said softly. “I see. Where are they from?”
“A graduation present at the academy,” he said. “From my father.”
“But they must mean a great deal to you,” I protested.
“They do.”
“And you gave them to me?”
“Yes.”
“Golly, you really know how to get to a girl's heart, don't you?”
He chuckled.
I clicked the cuffs on my wrists.
“Did you hear that?” I asked.
“No, what was it?”
“I've put them on myself. I just got out of the bath and I'm naked, and I'm going stay naked and wear them around the house for the rest of the day. For you.”
“I'm flattered,” he whispered.
“And when I'm with my boyfriend on Saturday, I'll be thinking of you,” I said. “I'll be thinking nice things.”
“What nice things will you think?”
“I might just be imagining that it is you who is whipping me.”
“Whipping you?” he sounded shocked.
“Have you ever whipped a woman?” I said softly.
“I've spanked a couple of girls,” he said hesitantly, “But I've never whipped one.”
“Then I can be your first.”
“Thank you, I guess.”
“And thank you very much for your gift,” I said. “I will always treasure it.”
As I promised I wore his handcuffs around the house, and I stayed naked. But when it came time to take them off I had trouble getting them unlocked. It took a lot of fumbling and I dropped the key a dozen times. Once it bounced out of sight and I crawled around desperately trying to find it. I almost panicked because it just seemed to have disappeared. I wondered how I'd get out of that predicament.
I thought about driving to the adult store and asking someone to unlock them but I wouldn't be able to put clothes on with my wrists cuffed together. Perhaps I could call the police to send an officer to the house and ask him to release me. Hmm, that could be exciting, but I decided against it. They might want to know how I came to be wearing Detective Parnell's personal handcuffs.
After all, I could just call him and ask him to come over, but that was a very dangerous idea. Exciting too, so I played with my pussy until I gave myself a sweet orgasm.
Then I went back to searching until I located the key. When I got the cuffs off I lay back on the carpet and played with my pussy again and thought about Jefferson until I came.
I told Jefferson about hunting for the key, and that I'd considered calling for an officer. He told me that they get many calls like that from kinky people who lose their handcuff keys, and sometimes people pretend to lose them, just to have a cop come.
“Have you been called out like that?” I asked.
“Several times when I was a patrolman.”
“Did you get to screw the lady, when you got there?”
“No way, that could be a quick end to your career,” he said. “And anyway its not always a woman, it might be a man.”
“A man? Eyew.”
“Well, there are kinky gay men out there too,” he said wryly. “And sometimes its the man who gets handcuffed to a bed by a woman.”
“A married couple?”
“Or lovers, or gay men or lesbian women. We get every possible combination.”
“What do you do?”
“Usually one of them meets us at the door and wants to borrow a key, then bring it back. We don't permit that.”
“Why not?”
“Because the person in handcuffs might not be willing. We have to verify that they are.”
“What do you do?”
“First of all we always send two cops, and one stays with the person who called us while the other investigates just who is in handcuffs and why. Usually it's a woman who is handcuffed to the bed, but not always.”
“How lovely,” I sighed.
“Some of them are, and some are not.”
I laughed. “And if the woman is handcuffed because she wants to be?”
“When we are satisfied that everything is consensual we unlock the cuffs and leave.”
“You don't get to stay and play?”
“Nope, that kind of call is closely monitored. The officers get it done and leave quickly.”
“Have you ever found someone that's been handcuffed against their will?”
“No, but we have found some people who are drunk, or sound asleep. I was releasing one woman who was spread open on her boyfriend's bed when she woke up and asked if I was next.”
“Next?”
“Yes, that was my reaction. I demanded to know what she meant and it turned out that she was the center attraction of a bondage party.”
“Oooh, lucky lady.”
He snorted.
“What did you do?”
“We checked through the house and found three other men hiding in the basement.”
“Three men beside the boyfriend?”
“Yep.”
“Wow.”
“It turned out to be consensual, she was all for it and wasn't being raped. But they were all pretty drunk and she had passed out on the bed. It didn't stop them from screwing her while she was asleep.”
“Was she pretty?” I asked. I was tingling with the thought of being in that woman's place. (Imagine, waking up tied wide open and finding a man inside you? Wow).
He shook his head slowly.
“After the men had satisfied themselves they couldn't find the handcuff key,” he continued. “When she woke up she was tired and wanted to go home.”
“How many times did they screw her?”
“I didn't want to know,” he answered wryly, “But her entire body was sticky. I put on rubber gloves before I touched her.”
“Rubber gloves?”
“We carry boxes of them in the patrol cars.”
“Oh, then what did you do?”
“After I got all the handcuffs off of her we determined that she wasn't being victimized.”
“All the handcuffs? How many did they have on her?”
“Four sets. One on each wrist and ankle.”
“Oh I love that!”
He waited until I shut up.
“It's not against the law to have an orgy in the privacy of your own home,” he went on, “So we left.”
“Oh, that's a relief,” I said deeply. “But do tell me more.”
He thought for a moment, then chuckled. “I wasn't on the call, but two officers on my squad were sent to an apartment in a very ritzy area. It seems that a guy was visiting a professional dominatrix and she had handcuffed him to a torture bench.”
“What was she doing to him?” I asked.
“Use your imagination,” he said wryly.
“Oh, believe me, I am,” I gushed.
“Do you want to hear this or not?”
“Please do go on.”
“When it came time to release him she couldn't find a handcuff key so she got dressed and went out to buy one. She was gone a long time and he got impatient so he got off the bench and dragged it to the telephone and called the police. The officers arrived just as she got home. She explained what was going on and showed them up to the apartment. She was quite matter of fact about it, but then it wasn't illegal.”
“Oh, I've met one of those ladies,” I said.
“As her client?” he asked.
“No, she works in a store that I frequent. She's a lesbian and offered to have a free session with me but I'm not interested in other women.”
“Glad to hear it.”
“Tell me more about the call,” I asked.
“The cops released the guy and he got dressed. He was very annoyed but she offered to give him an extra two hours to make up for the inconvenience.”
“That sounds reasonable.”
“Yes, but the guy couldn't stay, so she gave him a card for a free session at a later date. A rain check for a spanking, you might say.”
“Did she offer your friends a police discount?”
He didn't answer.
CH 25
I dropped by the motel and the clerk had the pictures ready. I was delighted with those of me walking across the lot. I was in full sunlight and my nipples are clearly visible through the tank top. I hadn’t noticed at the time but in the back ground two men are staring at me in what I modestly must describe as awe. Very flattering. And the shots of the cab driver fondling my body are fantastic. The expression on his face as he lifted my skirt was incredible, and I had my hands on my hips looking down at him with a look of superiority on my face.
“You look like a dominatrix in that one,” the clerk commented.
“Really? Maybe I should have whipped the cabbie,” I said.
“You can whip me, anytime you want.”
I stared at him in astonishment. He’d never said anything like that before. I wasn’t sure that I wanted to get into that subject so I went back to the pictures.
I loved the ones of the cab driver’s hand between my legs, especially since the sun is sparkling off my pussy chain, but my favorite is when I was leaning in the window bent over and letting him squeeze my breasts. My skirt was so short that my pussy chain is visible from behind.
The pictures of Jefferson's writing on my body are fantastic. The best shows my body from my navel to a few inches below my pussy. The writing stands out clear and JR's brand is centered just below it. Below the brand my legs and the Y of my crotch line form a nice emphasis.
The clerk printed an eight by ten and a twenty by twenty four of the writing, and another twenty by twenty four of the cabbie with his hands on my boobs and pussy. I framed them and hung the large ones in a secret location in my home. I gave another smaller picture of the writing to Jefferson.
“Who is Jefferson Parnell?” the clerk asked.
I was surprised because I thought that he knew the detectives, but perhaps he didn't know their names.
“He's a client who likes to pretend that he's a cop,” I said. “He arrested me and handcuffed me to the bed. Then he screwed me while wearing a police uniform.”
“I thought that you didn't take on other clients,”
“This was a rare occasion,” I said.
He frowned at that. I knew that he was jealous.
“And who in hell is Linda Loose-Legs?” he demanded.
“Me.”
“What?”
“I'm Linda Loose-Legs. It's one of my names.”
“Why do you need extra names?”
“All we prostitutes have them. In case I get arrested or if some client turns out to be a weirdo and decides to stalk me he won't know my real name.”
“All right, but Linda Loose Legs? You must be kidding.”
“Not at all, don't you like it?”
He snorted. “It’s grotesque, it doesn't suit you.”
“But don't you think that it perfectly describes the slut that I am?”
“No. You're too classy.”
“Honey, I've been on more laps than a restaurant napkin.”
He just gave me a tired look.
“Ok, how about my real name?”
“Sure, what is it?”
“Girdie.”
“Gerty?”
“No, Girdie, with a ‘d’. It's short for Mrs. Girdle Fitzsnuglee.”
He chuckled at that one.
I kissed him lovingly and left. On the way home I marveled that no matter how trashy I behaved, these men all refuse to believe that I am a whore. What do I have to do to convince them?
I came up with a plan.
I waited a couple of weeks until JR and I planned to meet at the motel. I asked if we could get there early because I would have to leave by three o'clock.
“Why is that?” he asked. “It's our day.”
“I know and I'm sorry, but we have family coming in to town and my mother is hosting a dinner and she asked me to help. I have to be there.”
“All right.”
Then I telephoned the desk clerk.
“How long have we known each other?” I asked.
“A long time,” he answered.
“And you've been asking to fuck me from the very beginning haven't you?”
“Yes, I have.”
“Well next Saturday is your lucky day.”
“What?” He was delighted.
“After my master finishes with me I'll come back and let you do anything you want.”
“Ok. How much?”
“I'll leave that up to you. Pay me what you think is fair.”
“You have a deal.”
“I’ve talked him into laving by three so you can have me until five o'clock, but I have to leave then, no matter what.”
“Sure.”
“Keep in mind that I'll be getting out of bed with one man to get into bed with you. Can you accept that? Sloppy seconds they call it?
“No problem.”
“Also, this will probably be a one-time occurrence; I still owe my loyalty to my master.”
“I can live with that.”
“See you Saturday.”
When I hung up it occurred to me that according to Jefferson, I had committed solicitation for prostitution and could be arrested. The very thought made my pussy tingle.
I called Jefferson.
“Are you free on Saturday night?” I asked.
“I could be, what's on your mind?”
“Well, I think that I will be in the mood to get a good sound spanking. Would you like to give it to me?”
“Yes.”
“Good, where do you want to meet?”
“How about dinner first?”
“That's nice of you, but I'll be coming from an early dinner with relatives and I won't be hungry. Can we just meet some place with a bed?”
“Sure, what have you got in mind?”
“My place will be unavailable, guests you see. What about yours?”
“Same problem,” he said. “My daughter will be home.”
“Will you have trouble getting away?”
“No, she's used to me getting called out at all hours. I can get away for a while but I can't stay out all night.”
“Oh, a few hours will be fine. What about some cheap motel on Colfax which would be fitting for a slut like me?”
“No, I'll get a room in a nice place.”
“I'd rather have a sleazy motel,” I said. “That way I can dress like a whore for you.”
“Jesus, how sleazy do you want?”
“Preferably one that the real hookers patronize, just as long as it's clean.”
“All right. I'll try to find a no-tell motel that's clean yet appropriately sleazy enough for you.”
I was excited and terrified. I was planning to have sex with three men on the same day. What if they found out somehow? What if JR found out and broke up with me? What if Jefferson found out and was so disgusted that he stopped seeing me?
I called Mary and told her. She was delighted. She congratulated me on my courage and when I confided in her about my worries she told me not to chicken out. That was easy for her to say because she is a fearless woman, but I am a coward.
On Saturday morning Mary stopped by while I got ready. I was a nervous wreck but she encouraged me and propped me up and kept me from changing my mind and hopping on the next bus out of town. While she was there Jefferson called to tell me that he would meet me at seven o'clock.
“Do you have a hotel?” I asked.
“Not yet, the places that you prefer don't usually take reservations, so I'll find a place by five thirty. Call me on my cell phone and I'll tell you where it is.”
“Ok.”
Mary gave me a big hug and a kiss and sent me out the door.
“Knock 'em dead, kid. Fuck those guys into next month.” I nodded dully and walked to my car in a daze. Oh what was I thinking?
The desk clerk was waiting but JR arrived the same time that I did, so I couldn't pose. I waited sedately on the sidewalk while JR signed for the room.
The clerk emerged from the office and watched us enter the room. I wiggled my bottom and gave him a sultry look over my shoulder.
“What are you doing?” JR asked.
“Teasing that nice young man.”
“You are terrible,” he chuckled.
“You don't know the half of it.”
JR and I had a normal, routine, ordinary day of incredibly fantastic sex. He stripped me naked and hung me by my wrists while he whipped my breasts. Then he tied me into a hog tie (taking his usual meticulous time), and slid inside me and brought me to the first of at least four orgasms. He followed up by tying my legs open and eating my pussy until I was frantic with passion, then screwing me again, and again, and again.
By three o'clock I was almost worn out.
JR untied me and chatted while I took a shower. When I came out he toweled me dry, pinched my bottom and gave me a long sweet kiss that was so sweet and loving that I burst into tears. I felt awful about cheating on him.
He chuckled and held me tight and told me that he would call me Monday.
“Wait,” I said, “You forgot to spank me.”
He shrugged. “You’re right, we forgot, but I’ll do it the next time.”
“Oh, sure, you men always say that.”
He chuckled, kissed me lovingly and left. I watched through the curtains as he drove away and saw the clerk come out of the office and look toward the room. My pussy, as sore as it was, still flashed white hot. I opened the door and waved him back. I tapped my wrist where my watch would be. He nodded and disappeared into the office.
I called Mary on her cell phone. She was waiting close by and arrived two minutes later. I was confused between betraying JR and my excitement over the clerk. I felt terrible about JR and was sniffling with remorse but Mary bucked up my resolve.
“Remember, that just for today you are the trashiest tramp in Denver. And three men are going to fuck you silly, just for today.”
“One of them already has,” I sighed, “And I am betraying him.”
“He won’t know so he won’t be hurt, you just get ready for number two,” she said. “This one has been lusting after you for years. Enjoy yourself.”
“Oh, ok.”
She tidied up the bed while I took a quick shower, then she left. We swapped cars and she drove mine home in case JR happened back by.
I called the desk. My clerk answered.
“Is this room service?” I asked. (That motel never dreamed of having room service).
“What can we do for you ma am?” he asked.
“I need a good spanking and fucking,” I said. “Could you send a tall, handsome, virile man to my room please?”
“We will be happy to provide that service. He can be there in ten minutes. Would that be acceptable?”
“Perfectly.”
It was three-twenty and I knew that he got off duty at three-thirty.
I waited naked at the door. Foot traffic was busy so I held the door almost closed. Then I saw a maid emerge from the office pushing her cleaning cart. I realized that she was coming to my room; he must have sent her. I slammed the door and dashed into the bathroom.
She knocked and I kept quiet. I hoped that she would go away but I heard her let herself in.
“Housekeeping!” she called out.
“Uh, I'm in the bathroom,” I yelled. “I'm not dressed.”
“Ok ma am, then I'll just tidy up out here, all right?”
“Sure. Could you change the sheets please?”
I sat on the dressing counter stark naked and listened to the woman putter around.
“All done,” she called. I heard her leave.
I peeked out then went to the door and waited until the clerk got there, then I threw the door wide and stepped back.
He held up a thick fold of money. I squeezed my breasts together with my hands and he tucked the money into my cleavage, then he grabbed me in his arms and practically threw me onto the bed. I was giggling as I bounced, and two seconds later I was flat on my back and he was inside me.
My sweet young desk clerk fucked me into an orgasm in just minutes, and I came because he did. When he convulsed on top of my body it sent me into paradise as well. I clutched him tightly and pulled him deep into me while I felt a flood of his juices.
He raised up and smiled in wonder.
“I've waited eight years for that.”
“I hope it was worth the wait.”
“It was. Oh yeah, it was.”
How very flattered I felt.
The money was scattered all over the bed and the floor and one bill was stuck to my chest with perspiration. It was a one hundred dollar bill. I peeled it off and picked up the rest.
“How much did you think I was worth?”
He shrugged. “Count it.”
He had given me a thousand dollars. I was VERY flattered.
“For this much you get the works,” I told him. “And I wish I had more time.”
“Why do you have to leave?”
“Family function.”
“Too bad,” he shrugged. “What constitutes the works?”
“Anything and everything that you want.”
“I don't know,” he said. “What if I want something terribly depraved?”
“You'll get it. I'm pretty depraved myself. Do whatever you want, as long as you don't permanently injure me.”
“Whoa.”
“How soon will you be ready for a repeat?”
“Give me ten minutes.”
“Braggart.”
Only he wasn't bragging. Ten minutes later he was bouncing on my belly like a twenty year old.
I kept an eye on the clock (when I could keep my eyes in focus. I was getting light headed with all the orgasms) and enjoyed every second of my time with the clerk. And it wasn't until our time was almost up that I remembered that he hadn't tied me. In fact, he didn't ask for anything depraved at all. Not even anything kinky. He kept our lovemaking to normal sex.
Well, it was too late for bondage and anyway he had made love like a stallion so I had no complaints.
At five o'clock I gave him a three minute kiss and tucked the money into his shirt pocket.
“I really won't accept money from you,” I said, “You are a friend, but I was curious to see what you were willing to pay.”
“I would have happily paid a lot more,” he said. “But that was all I could afford. I was hoping it would be enough.”
“Maybe not for a normal client,” I teased, “But it's more than enough for you.”
“So ah, since you didn't accept my money does that mean that I have credit on the books?” he grinned.
“Oh, all right,” I sighed. “But only because I wanted you to torture me and you forgot.”
“Sorry, I'll spank you the next time.”
“Oh sure, you men all say that.”
I gave him another long kiss, then shooed him out. I didn't have time to take another shower. I threw on my sleazy clothes, stole a towel to sit on and jumped into Mary's car.
She was waiting at my place and couldn't wait to hear every wicked detail. She laughed when I told that I'd borrowed a motel towel so I wouldn't get her car seat damp.
“Someday I'll tell you how many times I've driven home with a sopping pussy,” she said.
I called Jefferson.
“I have a room,” he said. “Against my better judgment it's in a pretty bad part of town.”
“Sounds perfect.”
He gave me the name and address of a motel. It was the same one that I'd just left! I was so shocked that I dropped the phone. Mary snatched it up and held it to me, but I shook my head and wouldn't take it. I heard Jefferson's voice asking what was wrong. Mary scowled at me to talk to him but I just couldn't. She put the phone to her mouth and whispered: “Dropped the phone.”
“Ok,” he said. “Did you get the motel name and address?”
“You’d better repeat it,” she whispered in a very sultry voice. He did.
Her eyes grew huge when she recognized the place too. “See you at seven,” she crooned and disconnected.
“I can't go there! I shrieked.
“Why not, it's the perfect place!” she laughed. “Three men in the same room in one day, that's terrific. This couldn't be better!”
“The same room?”
“The very same room, number four. Of all the cheap motel rooms in the Denver metro area, he rented your favorite one.” She frowned. “I hope they've cleaned it up, or at least changed the sheets. They ought to be pretty sticky by now.”
“I can't go there, the clerk will see me.”
“He's off duty, remember?” she said. “He went home at five and by now he's probably passed out on his couch from exhaustion.”
“Or having a beer with his buddies telling them what he did,” I said.
“Even better, by the way, did he take pictures?”
“No, not today, besides, he has thousands of pictures of my pussy.”
“The next time have him bring a photographer. You have enough pictures up your skirt, it’s time to move up a notch and get filthy, raunchy, hard core fuck pics. Get close ups of his cock in your pussy and your ass and your mouth, and make sure that your face is visible.”
“Oh God.”
“Just think how exciting it will be, knowing that he will show them to his pals.”
I confess that my pussy gave a little throb at that.
“But what if JR happens by?” I groaned.
“I doubt if he frequents that part of town when you aren't meeting for sex, but just to be sure drive my car to the motel.”
I was in agony but Mary worked on me and finally I gathered the nerve to go.
Mary and I ate a high protein dinner with two glasses of wine to calm my nerves, then I took a long hot soak in the tub. Mary left me to relax and I actually dozed off for a few minutes. She came in and woke me and did my hair and makeup. I put on another hooker costume, this time with a tight red slit skirt, a very tight red and white striped tee shirt and of course, red thigh high stockings. I added my rhinestone shoes and a large tote bag.
Mary made me promise to call her as soon as I got home then she left in my car. I sat nervously until it was time to leave, then I drove to the motel.
I drove slowly past and looked through the office window but my clerk wasn't there, the desk was manned by a middle aged woman. Jefferson was waiting leaning on the hood of his car. His personal car, not the one he fucked me on. I breather easier, circled the block and parked next to him.
I slipped into my hooker role and sauntered to him.
“Hi Mister, looking for a good time?”
He chuckled and offered his arm gallantly. I handed him his handcuffs and turned my back and offered my wrists. I felt a delicious thrill when he clicked them on me. He put his hand on my arm and started to escort me to the room. Then Mary came around the corner looking like the trashiest whore in Colorado.
We stopped in our tracks. Mary was wearing a shocking pink micro skirt so short that her black see through panties showed, and a pink bra which was nearly transparent – no blouse and she had rouged her nipples until they were bright pink too. She wore spike heels, stockings and a red garter belt which was visible below the hem of the skirt. And she was reading a book while she walked. She stopped, lowered the book and looked at us deadpan. She looked at Jefferson, then me, then said: “Good evening,” and walked away.
We stared at her in astonishment. Jefferson snapped out of it and I saw his cop persona start to emerge. He shook his arm free and started after her. I jumped in front of him.
“You're off duty tonight,” I reminded him, “And you're here with me, not to make arrests.”
He looked toward Mary, then me.
“Are you going to chase after that girl and leave me standing here wearing your handcuffs?” I asked. “What if someone happens by and takes advantage of me?”
“All right,” but he looked at Mary one last time as she disappeared around the corner.
He held the door for me and we entered the room. It had been serviced and was clean and tidy. The minute we were inside I burst out laughing.
“What's so funny?” he asked.
“Did you see what that woman was reading?”
“No, why?”
“Her book was upside down.”
He laughed. “I've never seen her on the street before. She must be new, but I can't believe how she was dressed.”
“I was envious,” I told him. “I want to go out looking like that.”
“Don't you dare, the minute an officer sees her she will be arrested, so would you.”
“According to what you told me, she didn't break the law. She didn't do any of the things you warned me about.”
“Pubic indecency.”
“Oh . . . but that sounds like so much fun.”
I looked around and saw that the room had been cleaned, again. The bed was freshly made, and I wondered if the same maid had done it again. I ought to find her and give her a very big tip.
I also had a horrible, perverse thought flash through my mind. I almost wished that I could screw Jefferson on the same sheets that that I'd started the day with. JR, and the clerk, and Jefferson.
God, what a tramp I'm becoming.
“What would you like me to do now?” he asked, nuzzling my neck
“Anything you want, after all, I'm your prisoner.”
He caressed my breasts and undressed me. He had to undo the cuffs so he could take my blouse and bra off, then redid them. He sat down, pulled me naked onto his lap and played with my boobies until I was writhing in delight. He got me so excited that I wondered if he might not make me come just through my nipples!
I wanted him to throw me on the bed and get between my legs, but I kept quiet and let him do what he wanted. And what he wanted were my breasts. He fondled, and squeezed and rubbed and tickled them for at least an hour before he finally took a nipple into his mouth, and the instant he did I came!
The feel of his teeth lightly nibbling me sent me into orbit. I let out a moan and felt like the light from every star in the heavens was shining through my soul. I am certain that I felt my breasts vibrating. I went into convulsions on his lap and he had to grab me to keep me from falling off. I remember thrashing wildly until his mouth was on mine. He forced my head back with his kiss and I actually had trouble breathing, but I didn't care. I was happily helpless in that man's arms.
Jefferson told me that it took ten minutes for me to calm down, then he cuddled me on his lap until I could breathe normally.
“That was impressive,” he said smiling. “I've never seen a woman have an orgasm just from her breasts.”
“You should have experienced it from the inside,” I told him.
We were quiet for a while.
“Want to hear something funny?” I asked.
“What's that?”
“When I was married my breasts were almost totally insensitive. I didn't enjoy having them touched at all.”
“What?”
“Having someone touch them did nothing for me.”
“What changed that?”
“My boyfriend's whip.”
“Whip?”
“It made my girls very sensitive,” I said. “It took a few months but being whipped made them feel delicious, now I can truly enjoy being touched.”
“But I didn't use a whip, I used my hands.”
“And your hands are wonderful, but I can't wait until you use a whip on me,” I said.
“I didn't bring one.”
“I did, it's in my purse.”
“All right, I'll whip you after you've had a rest.”
“How about right now?”
He dug the whip out of my bag, and he discovered several coils of rope.
“You really are into bondage,” he observed.
“I am, the tighter the better,” I said.
“Shall I tie you to the bed?”
“Yes, yes, yes.”
He removed the handcuffs and tied ropes to my wrists. I lay on the bed and stretch out my arms and legs. He knelt to tie the ropes to the bed. “I'll be damned!”
“What is it?”
“There are eye bolts in the bed frame,” he said, “At all four corners.”
“Well, that's certainly convenient,” I said innocently, remembering how JR had installed them so many years ago.
“It looks like you won't be the first woman to be tied to this bed.”
(Oh yes I was!)
“How thoughtful for the motel to provide this extra feature,” I said.
“Yeah, well I may have to get a search warrant and go through this place next week,” he said.
“Oh, don't do that. We might want to come back some time. And anyway, I'm sure that the management only provides them for the guests.”
“What do you mean?”
“I don't think that it is a brothel and I doubt if they keep female sex slaves on hand in case a guest wants to tie one to a bed.”
“Yes, you're right,” he conceded. “I'd know if they did.”
(So would I, and I would be the first girl in line for the job.)
He finished tying me down. He knelt between my legs and whipped my boobies. And they were still sensitive and I came again and went into convulsions and he waited for a few minutes then climbed on and fucked me so well that my convulsions didn't stop and I could barely breathe and was afraid that I might have a heart attack! Whew!
God that was nice! And I fell asleep.
I woke an hour later. Jefferson had untied me and put the covers over my body and was curled up holding me in his arms.
“I am so sorry,” I apologized. “We didn't come here to sleep.”
“It's all right,” he smiled. “I think I wore you out.”
(You, and the desk clerk, and JR).
“I forgive you.”
He kissed me long and lovingly. “I'm afraid it's time for me to go.”
“Must you?”
“Yes, sorry but my daughter is home alone, and it’s my weekend to have her.”
“All right, but you didn't spank me, and that was the reason I invited you.”
“I'll spank you next time. I promise.”
“Oh sure, you men always say that.”
We showered together and I got on my knees and tried to get things started again but he was resolute and carefully pulled my head away and my mouth off his cock. “Next time,” he said gently.
As we were walking out I stopped and looked around.
“What is it?” he asked.
“I was wondering if that half naked woman was still around.”
“Hopefully a patrolman would have arrested her by now.”
He took me in his arms and held me close, ignoring passing cars and pedestrians.
“I have a confession to make,” I told him.
“What is it?”
“This is my motel. It's the one I work out of.”
“Oh, sure,” he chuckled.
“It is,” I insisted. “I was coming from here the day that you officers stopped me. Remember the signature above my pussy? I had just sucked a man's cock and he signed his name on me.”
He just grinned at me.
“Those hooks were installed on the bed frame years ago just for me. I've spent hundreds of hours tied to that bed.”
He laughed.
I pointed across the street. “That’s the laundry you told me about isn’t it, the one where the employees watch me so attentively?”
“Ok, it is,” he conceded.
“Well, I just might march over there and screw every one of those guys.”
“Sorry to tell you that they’re closed.”
“Then I’ll come back in the morning.”
“Tomorrow is Sunday, they will still be closed.”
I was getting mad, why wouldn't he believe me?
“Ok, ok,” I put my hands on my hips and thrust my face close to his. “How about this? I spent two hours this very afternoon on that bed in that very room fucking a young man who paid me one thousand dollars!”
He threw back his head and howled. “And I just happened to bring you here right?”
“That’s right, you just happened to pick my regular room in my motel right after I’d been here. That’s why I dropped the phone when you told me.”
He laughed so hard that he sagged against my car. “Pure coincidence, eh? Out of all the motels in Denver.”
“Yes!”
He pounded on the roof of my car.
I gave up and started toward my car. He caught me, whirled me in his arms and kissed me goodnight. Then, still chuckling, he opened my car door and waited until I drove away.
What do I have to do to convince these guys?
I was too tired to call Mary when I got home; I just collapsed on my bed. I slept until ten the next morning, and when I rolled out of bed my vaginal muscles were so sore that I doubled over. It hurt to walk and I half laughed/half groaned as I limped to the bathroom for aspirin. I didn't dare look at myself in the mirror.
I soaked in the tub for an hour then nibbled at breakfast. After my third cup of coffee I called Mary.
“Oh, you aren't in jail,” I said when she answered.
“Why should I be?”
“Jefferson wanted to arrest you for public indecency last night. I had to pull him back and remind him what we were there for.”
“Ok, so he didn't arrest me.”
“No, but he hoped that another cop would.”
“Nice guy, your new boyfriend,” she huffed indignantly.
“Relax, he's just a dedicated cop. He just saw a blatantly dressed hooker, he doesn't know that you're my friend.”
“Oh, all right.”
“Besides, I recall that you went out of your way once to get taken to the police station dressed like a tramp.”
“Yes, that's true,” she admitted. “It was a very erotic experience.”
“If you want I'll bet that we could get Jefferson to arrest you.”
“Mmm, let me give that some thought. And you looked very sexy wearing handcuffs in public.”
“Oh yes, it felt very sexy, by the way your book was a nice touch.”
“I wanted him to think that there might be an intellectual hooker out there.”
“Sorry to have to tell you, but he thinks that you are a dingbat.”
“Why?”
“Your book was upside down.”
CH 26
The next time I saw JR he was just as nice, just as loving and just as wonderful as always. We had a terrific day with me as his slave girl and I offered to let him do anything he wanted to me. I felt guilty at having sex with Jefferson and the clerk, and vowed not to do that again.
It wasn't too hard with the clerk we’d talked it over and he and I already had a rather open relationship. He accepted the fact that we had had a one-time incident, and we returned to our old habits of teasing, posing and the occasional oral sex. He wanted more but seemed content to wait.
But I noticed that Jefferson seemed cool toward me and I didn't hear from him for several days after our evening in the motel. He invited me to meet for lunch. I dressed in mildly revealing clothes, but not like a hooker. He was gallant but I sensed that he was ill at ease with my short skirt and cleavage. He was a little vague about our next tryst and we didn't set a date.
My feelings were hurt but as I thought it over I realized that Jefferson might not find prostitution fantasies as intriguing as I did. Perhaps a vice cop dealing with real hookers wouldn't see them as romantic figures so I backed off on my role playing around him. We met for coffee or lunch several times before he asked me out again, and I behaved myself. I dressed and acted like a lady.
I wondered if he might invite me to his home but instead he took me to a hotel, a much nicer one and I arrived dressed as a proper lady, at least until he got my clothes off down to my underwear (brassiere and pussy chain).
We didn't play out any hooker fantasies that night, and I didn't tell Mary where I was going; I didn't want a repeat performance by her. I let Jefferson handcuff me to the bed, and this time I reminded him to spank me. He did, and set my bottom on fire, then screwed me silly. After he rested I suggested that he tie me on my knees, “So that my mouth is at the correct height,” I said. He didn't have to be asked twice, and I spent a delightfully long time with his cock between my lips. When he came I pulled my mouth off his penis and quickly told him to cum in my face. Boy, did he ever!
That night Jefferson gave me a set of miniature handcuff ear rings. I was delighted but he confessed that they weren't particularly valuable or unique.
“Actually they're tie tacks that many cops wear,” he told me, “But they make nice earrings and some of the younger officers give them to their girlfriends.”
“You aren't a young officer,” I joked. “But does this make me your girlfriend?”
“I would be happy if you were,” he said.
I didn't answer.
Oh dear, what about JR? What was I getting myself into?
Some weeks later I saw a police officer in a shopping mall and he wore a handcuff tie tack. I was wearing my handcuff earrings and I gave him a broad smile. He smiled back, then noticed that my nipples were hard through my blouse. His eyes stayed on my breasts for a moment and then he shifted into flirtation mode. I flirted right back and brushed my hair back to show the earrings.
“Ah, are you a police officer?” he asked.
“No.”
Married to a cop then?”
“No, I'm just a kinky woman who loves handcuffs.”
The testosterone radiation from his body went up so high that it felt like warm sunlight.
“I have several pair,” he said, “Real ones.”
My nipples got hard and my pussy damp and I almost gave in, but for once I managed to control myself. I flirted while pretending that I was waiting for someone, but that large and very masculine man had my motor revving, and when a group of people came by I shrugged sadly and attached myself to the tail end of the crowd. I didn’t dare return to that mall for a long time.
I've worn the earrings many times but I’ve never let JR see them.
I continued to see Jefferson for sex, and felt very confused. I realized that he needed a nicer woman than me and sadly over the next few months we drifted apart. He didn't share my love for bondage and torture. Oh he spanked me and didn't mind tying me up, but he just wasn't very kinky. He was simply more conservative than I and considered sex private and personal. He also had his career to consider, and while cops are free to date anyone, he couldn't afford to be seen socializing with a woman who walked the streets looking and acting like a prostitute, even if it was a pretense.
In time our affair ended on a friendly basis. I returned his father's handcuffs but kept the ear rings. We still meet for coffee once in a while but that wonderful flash of lightning is gone.
On the other hand, the motel clerk sent my hooker fantasy into overdrive. He still thinks that I am a prostitute and still offers money to let him screw me. And once in a while I do.
I see him only when JR is out of town and even then infrequently, but I play the role of a tramp to the max.
He gave me his telephone number so I can let him know when JR and I are coming to the motel.
One morning I'd taken the day off for a doctor's appointment. When I got home I changed into a hooker outfit. A white blouse, a flimsy red lace bra and super short, very tight skirt. The skirt was so short that the tops of my stockings peeked beneath it. I called the motel and he answered but I didn't speak. I hung up, drove to the motel and parked several blocks away. I sauntered slowly along the street attracting a lot of attention, which made me excited.
When I walked into the motel office the clerk was grading papers at the desk. He looked up in surprise but grinned when I stood in the door and yanked my skirt up to my waist. He reached for his camera but I took it out of his hand and set it aside, then I unzipped his trousers and tugged his cock out. Then I pulled him by his manhood into the back office. I swept everything off the desk, climbed on it and spread my legs wide. I grasped the front of my blouse and tore it open. Buttons flew everywhere. He didn't say a word, he just thrust himself inside me and went wild. He ripped my bra apart to get to my breasts and grabbed a double handful. I wrapped my legs around him and crossed my ankles. He screwed me so fantastically well and so long that he scooted the desk against the wall. He slammed in and out of my pussy like a demon and when he came he lifted me off the desk and held me high. When I felt that hot gush of his cum flood into me I came too.
He dropped me onto the desk, staggered back and collapsed into a chair. I lay back staring at the ceiling while I savored the moment. The only way it could have been better would be to have someone watching us. I turned to look out the window, hoping it would be full of faces, but no such luck.
After a while I climbed off the desk and pushed my skirt down. My bra was destroyed and my blouse wasn't much better, not a single button remained. I took the remains of the bra off and tied it in a bow around his penis. Then I put my blouse back on and tried to hold it together. I giggled when I realized that I was going to have to walk all the way back to my car braless and with an unbuttonable blouse. Umm! I tied the bottom of the blouse closed at my midriff but it was so short that the knot came loose. I looked like I ought to be selling coconuts on a tropical island.
I didn't bother to comb my hair and I had runs in both stockings. He didn't move, or even open his eyes. Neither of us had said a word the entire time.
I checked my appearance in the mirror and was delighted, I looked just like I'd been royally fucked. I tightened the knot on my blouse and walked out of the motel like I owned the city.
My breasts jiggled as I walked back to my car and they almost escaped a few times. I had to tighten the knot constantly. I felt wonderful and I smiled at everyone I met. Feeling the clerk's cum sliding down my thigh was extra icing on the cake. I had to pause and clamp my thighs together for a few minutes. I considered stopping in at my favorite restaurant, to see if the bitchy waitress was working, but decided against it. I watched for police cars too, maybe Officer Johnson would happen by, and if he had I'd have given him my boobs and anything else he wanted. I wondered if I were sexy enough to seduce an on duty policeman, but no such luck. He didn’t show up
Where are the cops when you want them?
Then a taxi screeched to a stop beside me. I peered inside and recognized the cab driver who had groped me weeks before.
“Hey baby,” he said. “Are you free now?”
“Honey, I'm not free, now or ever.”
“That's not what I meant,” he grinned and opened the door. “Hop in and I'll take you wherever you want, on the house.”
I leaned against the roof and thought about it while I gave him a look at my breasts.
“Damn, those look good,” he said.
“They're old and saggy,” I pointed out.
“Let's see.” he reached across, touched the knot and my blouse fell open and they spilled out. “They look pretty damn good to me.” he said. He pinched my nipple. “They feel good too.”
“Yes, that does feel good,” I agreed. I admired an impressive bulge in his trousers. “Pinch the other one.”
I imagined what it would be like to suck his cock while he drove me around. I've never had sex in a car, although I came close in high school when a boy tried to get me to play with his penis. I had chickened out on that occasion but now I was ready. I started to get in the cab but he glanced out the window.
“Uh oh, you'd better cover up.”
A police car was cruising past in the opposite direction. It slowed and the officers were eying us. It wasn’t Officer Johnson but two female cops and I didn’t fancy trying to seduce them. I dropped to a crouch and pulled my blouse together and retied the knot.
When I was decent (or as decent as possible under the circumstances) he closed the door.
“See you later babe.”
He drove away and I straightened up and marched to my car.
I didn’t look at the officers. I was frightened and kept my eyes straight ahead. I even tried to tug my skirt lower. After a moment they went away.
By the time I got to my car I'd regained my composure and my courage. Two men at a bus stop got an eyeful when I released my blouse to get my keys out of my purse. My blouse fell open and my breasts popped out. ALL the way out! I didn't bother to cover up and I kept my legs apart as I slid onto the seat. They were agog as I drove away.
I drove past the motel and saw the clerk sitting outside in his chair, legs stretched out and wearing a big satisfied smile. He was idly twirling the remnant of my bra on his finger. I beeped my horn and blew him a kiss. He waved my bra over his head.
CH27
RAINY DAY
One morning I awoke to the sound of rain on my window. Rain always makes me feel romantic and horny. My body ached for sex and I simply had to be tied up. I could barely sit still through breakfast. I couldn't go another hour without being bound so I put on my punishment bra and panties. I pressed my hands against them and forced the knobs into my skin and that made me hotter. I called work and took a comp day, then I telephoned JR's office hoping that he could take the day off too, but his secretary told me that he was tied up in meetings all day. (I hated her for using that metaphor). So I went to plan B.
I decided to go the motel. I slipped into a rain coat and did up only two buttons. I let the coat fall open below my waist and at my breasts as I drove. I prayed that the clerk would be on duty.
I enjoyed the drive, that is to say, the knobs in my panties were very titillating. The knobs in the bra were delicious but sitting on the ones lining my panties drove me wild. I was in such an exhibitionism mood that I pulled the coat away from my boobies and drove through town with the bra in full view. I thought about parking a few blocks away and walking to the motel. Walking in punishment panties almost always makes me come, and I debated on how sexy that would be to let it happen on the sidewalk in front of people. I couldn't decide if I would let everyone know what was happening or try to carry on as if everything was normal. I passed a city bus and hit on an idea.
I hurried ahead a few blocks and parked my car near a bus stop. Then I hopped on the bus when it arrived. It was after the morning rush so the bus was almost empty. Nevertheless, there were enough people that I was tempted to let my coat fall open. I sat on one of the side benches and kept the top buttoned but allowed the bottom to slide up and expose quite a bit of my leg. A young man across from me noticed immediately. I pretended not to see him and looked out the window. One of the nice things about riding a bus is the bumpy ride and that can really accentuate the sensation that knobby panties create. I was breathing hard within blocks.
I rode several miles and when the young man came to his stop I turned in my seat and allowed him to get a peek at my panties.
After a while I got off and caught a return bus back to my car. The bumpy trip had me pink faced and very wet between my legs. When I passed the motel I almost got off and ran into the office but I decided that I ought to retrieve my car first.
I parked right in front of the office and opened my legs when I got out. Too bad there was no one to see what I was displaying. Fortunately my coat slipped back into place because the clerk was talking to a couple of women behind the counter. I quickly pulled my coat tight across my breasts. They barely glanced at me and continued their conversation. From the looks of them they were accountants or something. He played it straight.
“Can I help you ma am?”
“I need a room please.”
He booked me in and gave me they key to a different room. The women continued to talk and ignored me, so he wrote on a slip of paper: 'Your regular room is occupied.'
I wrote back. 'Come to where ever I am. I need to be tied up.'
He rolled his eyes toward the others and grimaced, meaning that he couldn't get away. I took the note back and underlined 'need to be tied up', made exclamation marks and then drew a heavy circle around it. Then I wrote 'NOW!' across the paper. He grimaced as if to say 'Give me a break!'
I wrote: 'I need you for ten minutes, no more.'
He scowled at me, so I took the paper and wrote: 'I'm not wearing my pussy chain but I am wearing something that you've never seen before.'
He surrendered and nodded.
I took the key and found the room. It was just like my regular room except there were no hooks on the bed frame or ceiling and had only one mirror instead of my hopping mirrors. But it was a ground floor room and had sheer curtains under the drapes, which my regular room didn't have. With them closed and the lights off the room was almost completely dark from the outside. I opened the window a few inches and inhaled the fresh smell of the rain.
I was lying on the bed with my legs open and my hands crossed behind my head when the clerk showed up.
“Oh, Lord,” he sighed. I opened my legs wider.
Tight schedule or not, he took the time to scoop me into his arms for a long breathtaking kiss.
“The auditors are here and I'll be stuck in the office with them,” he told me. “And I'm working until we finish the audit even if it means I have to stay overtime.”
“All right, just tie me up as tightly as you can,” I said. “I'll wait for you if it takes all day.”
I'd brought a bag full of ropes and every kinky article in my house. I dumped everything out and he whistled at my collection of handcuffs, whips, paddles, nipple clamps, dildos, vibrators, gags, blindfolds and my punishment and torture bras. He picked up the torture bra and turned it over and over examining it.
“My God, do you actually wear this?”
“Every chance I get, which isn't very often.”
“Why not?” he tested the sharpness of the needle points and jerked his finger back in pain.
“I love the pain but it takes my breasts a long time to heal afterwards so my master won't permit me to wear it more than once or twice a year.”
“I'm surprised that it doesn't come with a matching pair of panties.”
I dug through the pile and handed him the matching pair of panties.
He stared at the needles lining the crotch. “You are one very sick woman.”
“Thank you. Shall I wear these for you?”
“Absolutely not,” he shuddered. Then he remembered, “What are you wearing that I've never seen before?” He looked at my bra and panties, which looked like ordinary rubber ones.
“I'm wearing a punishment bra and panties.”
“Like these?” he held up the torture panties.
“Not quite, but check for yourself.”
He pulled my bra away from my breast and saw the knobs. He rubbed his finger across them.
“They aren't sharp, he observed.”
“No, and they don't cause any pain or damage to my skin, they just make very hot.”
“Huh, as if you need help with that.”
“Oh, today I'm very bad,” I crooned putting my arms around his neck. “I woke up excited and I'm getting hotter by the minute.”
“I can tell.” He caressed my crotch and the knobs nearly sent me into orbit.
“I will permit you to do anything that you want to me today,” I gasped.
“Ok,” he said, “But first . . .” he rubbed the crotch of my panties again, feeling the knobs, then he pulled the waistband away from my tummy and peered inside. “Those things must be very stimulating.”
“You have no idea,” I squirmed in his arms.
He glanced at the clock. “Uh oh, I have to get back.”
“Ok, tie me up very, very tightly please.”
He quickly bound my arms behind my back. I almost cried with happiness when I felt the ropes tighten. He tied my wrists and elbows wrapping the rope around them many times and tugging until my elbows touched. Then he tied my ankles and my legs above and below my knees. It felt wonderful!
He looked at the clock.
“I've got to go, but I’ll come back if I can get away.”
“Just throw me on the bed, I'll wait.”
I was joking but he lifted me in his arms and tossed me. I landed so hard that I almost bounced off the mattress. I was still giggling when he ran out the door. I wriggled until I was comfortable, then sighed in contentment. My bonds were so wonderfully tight.
I tested my ropes, and writhed slowly, reveling in helplessness. Rubbing my legs together the tiny amount that my ropes allowed gave me a delicious sensation as the knobs in my panties rolled across my pussy. I almost made myself have an orgasm but I stopped, after all, my abductor hadn’t given me permission to come. I pretended that he was watching and would punish me if I did. I tried to say motionless but that became impossible so I rolled onto my stomach and crushed my breasts against the mattress. The knobs in the bra gave me a sweet orgasm. After a few minutes I brought my knees up and pushed my bottom into the air and wished that someone was there to spank it.
The rain got heavier and the sky darker. My room was gloomy but rather romantic. I listened to the hiss of the rain watched people pass the window, wishing that they could see me.
An hour later the door opened and my sweet desk clerk came in. He turned on the light.
“You might not want to do that,” I warned. “Or at least close the drapes.”
He snatched them closed.
“I can stay for just a minute but I wanted to see if you are ok.”
“I'm fine but I need more rope,” I told him. “Lots more rope. Tight, tight, tight rope.”
Shall I take this off?” he squeezed my bra and that sent lightning straight through my nipples and down to my pussy.
“No, leave it on please.”
He bound up my breasts with light cord over the bra until they were as tight as basketballs and spilling out of the cups. That really increased the sensations from the knobs. I slipped into a dreamy orgasm while he wrapped rope tightly around my chest above and below them, over my upper arms and beneath them. He added another band of rope on my legs just beneath my pussy and even tied my feet together and he added a cord to tie my big toes together.
“Hogtie?” he asked.
“Of course, but I want a pussy rope between my legs first.”
He did, and was very creative. He wrapped the rope tightly around my waist then slipped the crotch rope through at front and back over the panties. Then he bent my legs up and tied one end of the pussy rope to my ankles and the other to my wrists. I giggled as his hands worked at my butt and pussy. He became so engrossed in what he was doing that he lost track of the time.
“I love what you're doing,” I said, “But don't you have to get back?”
“Jeez, yes!” He started for the door.
“Wait,” I called.
“What is it?”
“Nipple clamps and a gag, then push the bed close to the window and open the curtains.”
He shoved the bed across the room then picked up the gag and knelt on my back while he buckled the strap behind my head. I don't think that he realized how heavy he was in the small of my back, but I loved the feel. It was almost cruel and I was in the mood for brutality. I'd dumped a small pile of clamps on the night stand and he just grabbed two of them. They weren't matched; one was very soft and the other was quite strong and the bra dulled the pressure. I could barely feel the light one. He turned off the light and pulled back the curtains. Then he gave my breasts a hard squeeze and ran out.
I hadn't hear the door latch and wondered if it was ajar. I tried to look but his hogtie made it impossible for me to see in that direction. I wondered if someone might walk in.
I wondered who they might be.
I wondered what they would do to me.
I lay helpless and watched the rain drops on the window. I imagined that I felt a draft from the door. And the nipple clamps were doing something very strange. The gentle one on my right boobie was competing with attention with the fiercely cruel one on my left. I couldn't feel their sharp teeth but the pressure was nice. The different sensations seemed to meet right at my clitoris and it was like two electric currents meeting and spinning around inside me. Wow.
I lay on my side and delighted in the buzzing, tingling, tickling thrills that originated at my nipples and ended in the exact center of my soul.
Rain always makes me feel romantic, and being tied up doubled the effect. I moved my ankles the tiniest bit and felt the rope slide across the crotch of my panties. I pulled with my wrists then with my ankles, dragging the rope between my legs. I couldn't move much but it was enough. Soon orgasm number one turned my tummy to molten magma. I jerked and spasmed and unintentionally rolled onto my left breast which made the nipple clamp bite harder and sent another flash of lightning right behind the first. I jerked my body upward and screamed.
I didn't care who heard me, I didn't care if the door was unsecured, I screamed through that gag as loudly as I could.
But no one came in.
I didn't fall asleep but I seemed to enter a state of euphoria. Bliss, simply bliss.
After a long pleasant time drifting through space I came back to my cool, dark motel room. I remembered the door and wondered if it was open. I struggled to turn over but I was so tightly bound that I could barely move. I don't think that I'd ever been tied that tightly before. And I was so close to the edge of the bed that if I did manage to roll I would have fallen off. So I huffed and groaned and wiggled and managed to move further onto the bed until it was safe, which took about a minute per inch, then after about twenty minutes I tried to roll myself over. The movement sent delightful thrills through my pussy and I was interrupted with another orgasm. After lying in a pleasant daze I tried again and finally managed. I rolled onto my right side facing the door. It was closed, darn it.
Now I was stuck facing a darkened room, so I rested for a while, but surprisingly I didn't fall asleep. I looked at dark shadows and pretended that my little gnome was there watching me, (remember the ugly little creature with the huge penis that got me in JR's prison cell?) so I invited him to come and screw me again. I wasn't very intelligible with the gag in my mouth but I knew that he would understand. I made those little inviting sounds that you use with a reluctant puppy, but he wouldn't come out of his hiding place. Such a shy little creature with such a monster penis.
I wanted the clerk to walk in and see the gnome fucking me, it would serve him right being so damn busy, (needless to say, bondage can make you illogical at times) but no matter what I did the gnome wouldn't come get me.
I finally gave up on him and huffed and oomphed and twitched and wiggled until I was able to roll back to my left. This made my pussy rope tighten and triggered more orgasms. Much nicer, and now I could see the window again. I writhed slowly as I watched the rain. I just couldn't keep still as I daydreamed about being raped.
The clerk came back at noon. He carried a flashlight and didn't open the drapes. He beamed the light on me and watched as I continued my slow undulations. He didn't speak while he undressed, he just pulled me off the bed and put my knees on the floor with my chest resting on the bed. My breasts were so tight that it felt as if I was lying on two bowling balls. I kept wriggling slowly while he undid the rope through my pussy, then tugged my punishment panties down. Then he screwed me from behind. He felt very big inside me.
He grasped my waist and held tight while he slammed himself into me over and over. He was wild and shook me like a doll. He crushed my breasts against the bed and the knobs felt like dozens of miniature penises poking at me. He took a grip on my ropes and pulled me back to meet his thrusts, he reached around with one arm and squeezed a breast until I thought that it might pop, then he twisted the bra cups until those knobs sent me into heaven.
I was still convulsing when he pressed the back of my neck until my chin was forced down to my chest. It felt brutal and very sexy. He held my face against the mattress so that it was hard to breathe, then slipped his fingers under the strap of my gag and forced my head up. He put his other arm across my neck in a choke hold and squeezed. I stared up at the dark ceiling gasping for air while he came and roared like a wild animal.
Then he dropped me and fell back.
Oh, it was so nice!
When he'd had his pleasure from me he staggered into the bathroom. I was kneeling with my face on the bed, still in a sweet golden haze. When he came out he stumbled against a chair.
“Damn it’s dark in here.”
I giggled under my gag. He switched the flashlight on.
“Do you want to be untied?”
I shook my head.
“Don't you need to use the bath room?” he asked.
I shook my head.
“Do you want a drink?”
I shook my head.
“Anything else?”
I wiggled my bottom and said 'Spank me,' through my gag.
“Sorry, there's no time.” He slapped my butt once. “And I might not be able to get back until tonight.”
I nodded.
He chuckled and lifted me onto the bed.
“Want to face the window?”
“Um hmm.”
He slipped into his shirt and I managed to roll onto my face while he pulled on his pants. I got my bottom in the air and wiggled it, looking at him out of the corner of my eye.
“Oh, Jeez?” he slid his belt out of its loops and smacked it across my fanny. I wiggled harder and he gave me about a dozen delicious strokes, then headed for the door. I rolled onto my side and watched him put his belt back on as he passed the window.
Damn, I forgot to tell him to leave the door ajar.
He’d left my panties down and my damp pussy cooled in the rainy air. My butt was very damp too, but hot and I liked the sensation. I’d have given anything for some strong man to come in and warm it up again.
I tried to figure out a way to have the door open just enough for people to peek in and see me but not be able to get to me. If I hooked the safety chain that might work, but I can't do that tied up. Maybe the clerk could do it before he left. Oh, but then he would have to climb out the bathroom window, which is too small. And even with the chain latched some randy, over sexed, street pervert would probably put his shoulder to the door and force it open. Then what would happen to me? Especially when the crowd followed him in. Why, I might be raped by a dozen men, maybe more! Hmm.
I listened to the hiss of the rain and the tires on wet pavement, occasional rumbling thunder and bits of passing conversations. I was surprised at how many people passed my window. The housekeeping maids pushed their cleaning carts and the maintenance man went by carrying a ladder, and there were motel patrons. Car doors slammed and a man made several trips carrying luggage to his room and never knew that just inside the window, in that darkened room a woman lay naked and helpless and hotter than bubbling tar.
The clerk came back at about two and untied my legs. He removed my panties then bent my knees and tied my ankles to my thighs. It felt nice to have my legs open and my pussy exposed. He pulled my knees apart and tied them to the corners of the headboard and left. My weight rested uncomfortably on my arms, but I liked it. I tried to wiggle but I was so firmly bound that I could just manage to raise my hips off the bed an inch or so, but no more.
And that position nearly drove me wild. I was wide, Wide, WIDE OPEN! God how I wanted people to see me!
I'd heard about a city in Europe, perhaps in Sweden or Denmark, where they have a street reserved for prostitutes and the women sit behind picture windows and display themselves for the customers. I wondered if they had a bondage section for kinky clients. I'd love to be in a window bound like I was at that moment.
I pretended that many men stopped to look at me. How would I do against the competition? Would I get more business than the other girls? Would my customers fuck me in the window or would we have to go behind the curtain?
I wondered if I could talk JR into taking me there on vacation.
At three thirty my young man returned and screwed me again. He had little time so it was a 'wham bam, thank you ma am', but it was still nice. He didn't change my position, he just got on, got in and boinked away on my body. I pretended that I was in that street of prostitutes and he was a sailor off a ship in the harbor, or a businessman in a gray flannel suit, or perhaps a teenaged boy who managed to sneak in. He kept looking at the clock and jumped off before either of us came.
I thought that he would rush out but he pushed the bed back and dragged a chair close to the window, then picked me up and draped my body over the back of the chair. He shoved himself into my pussy again. He didn't bother to untie my legs and I was overbalanced. My head rested on the chair seat. He had to hold me to keep me from falling off. He slammed me so hard that he pushed the chair across the floor. I had bruises across my tummy from the chair back. He shook my body from side to side while he pounded my pussy. And when he came he draped himself across my back, reached around and grabbed my breasts and SQUEEZED hard! That made me come!
After wards he put me back on the bed and removed my gag. He gave me a long drink of water.
“Are you ready to be released?”
“Only after you spank me.”
“There isn't much time, but,” . . . he saw how my hips were undulating. “Oh, ok.”
My legs were still bent and open so he spanked the insides of my thighs, first with his hand, then with his belt. Then he switched to my pussy. Twenty hard smacks of the belt squarely on my cunny were all it took to send me into another fantastic orgasm.
He gave me time to calm down then untied me and I went to the bathroom. When I emerged he was standing on the chair drilling a hole in the ceiling.
“What's that for?” I asked.
“A hook. I'm going to help you with your exhibition fantasy,” he answered.
“Even more? It will be hard to top what you just did.”
“I figured you might like having your legs open a few inches from the window,” he chuckled.
“Oh, it was wonderful. But are you going to be late?”
He looked at the clock. “No, I've got time.”
I wiggled contentedly.
“Let's try this,” he said.
He tied my wrists over my head to the hook, and hoisted me up until I was on my toes. Then he tied my legs apart by running a rope from my right ankle to a heavy dresser and the left ankle to the radiator.
“A spreader bar would work just as well,” I pointed out.
“Don't have one,” he replied.
“I'll bring one of mine the next time,” I said.
“How many do you have?”
“Dozens.”
“That sounds silly, all you need a good adjustable one.”
“I can't help it, I'm a compulsive buyer. You should see my collection of nipple clamps.”
He squeezed my breasts and I sighed with delight, especially when he rolled them wildly across my chest. He did that until I was ready to explode. Then he patted me on the bottom.
“Sorry, gotta go.”
“Ok, but gag me again, and put the pussy rope back.”
“Sure.” He did as I asked, in fact, he threaded the pussy rope up to the hook and tugged until my feet were just off the floor and the rope between my legs supported my weight. Oh God was that nice!
I was less than a foot from the window and if I strained I could just touch the sheers with my breasts. I wondered if passing people would see the two dark mounds behind the material and recognize them for what they were. But it was too hard to keep them in contact so I had to relax and let gravity pull me back.
The clerk turned out the lights, opened the curtains and left.
He stopped outside and cupped his hands around his face and pressed close to the glass. I could see his silhouette but not his features. He shrugged to let me know that I was still invisible, then walked away.
Later the exterior lights came on and I could clearly see outside. Car headlights flashed through the window from time to time and I desperately hoped that someone would see me. I performed my best bump and grind but no luck. I even hummed a stripper song as loud as my gag permitted, especially when someone walked by, but STILL no luck!
I loved the position but after long consideration I decided that being on my back with my pussy open was sexier.
The clerk came back later and checked on me.
“I can't stay,” he said. “I just want to make sure that you are ok.”
“I'm in heaven,” I told him, “But do me a favor.”
“As long as it takes less than five minutes.”
“Take my bra off, please.”
He had to undo all the ropes first, then unhook the bra. He caressed my ladies for a few seconds.
“Ok, I've got to go.”
“Push my body forward until my nipples are touching the curtains,” I begged.
He propped the chair between me and the bed, then shoved everything toward the window, the bed, the chair and me. My nipples just touched the curtains.
“Ah, I get it,” he said. “That is going to be very daring.”
“See what it looks like from outside.”
He stuck his head out the door and looked for a moment. “Terrific, they just barely show.”
“Bring your camera next time.”
“Ok.” He left.
My position arched my back and after my body stretched a bit I tried to touch the window with my nipples. I came within an inch or two. Now I wished that I'd gotten him to push me closer so that my boobs flattened against the glass. Surely somebody would recognize them.
People walked by but no one noticed those rock hard nipples pressing against the curtains. Not even when I jiggled them. Darn it.
The clerk returned later carrying a couple of candles. He lit them and placed them across the room. They did wonders to take away the gloom. They made the room warm and romantic. He closed the heavy curtains then he took me down and put me on the bed. He looked at my body while he undressed. Then he climbed between my legs, brought them up to rest on his shoulders and slipped his cock into me. It was utterly heavenly, and this time he didn't just screw me, he made love to me. Slowly, rhythmically, powerfully, steadily and deeply.
I once rode a paddle wheel river boat in New Orleans and I remember that huge wheel going round, and round, and round, slowly, powerfully, relentlessly, and that was the way he made love, for hours and hours and never changing the rhythm.
I lay and looked up at the determination on his face. I watched his chest as he breathed steadily, saw the tendons in his neck tighten. He looked into my eyes and I knew that he was being unselfish. He was fucking me for my pleasure alone. Sometimes he would push harder, and others he would slide gently into me, but always with that same steady beat. And I swear that the rain increased too, then slowed with his strokes.
My orgasm didn't explode like a super nova or a volcano, instead it increased slowly and inexorably. And the sound of the rain grew too, and the thunder came more quickly. I felt the pressure build in my pussy and in my spirit until a huge balloon of force seemed to swell inside me. It was thick and dark red and it met and wrapped itself around that powerful deep blue force that was his cock until they merged and opened and pure pleasure surged out. The room went yellow white in a fantastic flash of lightning which the heavy curtains could not keep out, and the thunder seemed to shake the building.
I didn't faint, but merely slipped into a sweet precious place somewhere in the universe where the only thing that existed was ecstasy.
When he finally, gently, stopped without coming himself, I smiled up at him and tightened my vaginal muscles. That was all he needed. He threw his head back and filled me with his juices, then he took a long shuddering breath and collapsed on me.
“Was that your doing?” I asked. “The thunder and lightning at the perfect moment?”
“I thought it was your magic,” he said, gasping for breath.
“No, all my powers were routed through my pussy just then.”
“A very powerful pussy,” he sighed and rested his head on my chest.
My arms were still bound so I couldn't hug him, but I rolled his body off of mine, then wiggled until I was laying on top of him. I wrapped my legs around his body.
“What are you doing?” he asked drowsily.
“Keeping you warm.”
He hugged me close and fell asleep.
He slept for about ten minutes, then woke himself with a huge snore. I giggled. He sat up and looked around. He untied me and I staggered to my feet, the candles were almost burnt out.
“What time is it?” I asked.
“Nearly eleven.”
My jaw dropped open. He had screwed me without pausing for over two hours!
“Now I understand that old saying,” I said stretching contentedly.
“What old saying?”
“Save it for a rainy day.”
“Yes, it’s an old farm saying. When it was too rainy to work the fields the farmers stayed home and screwed their wives.”
“I hope they tied them up,” I said.
“I can’t say,” he laughed weakly, “But my savings are gone. In fact, I'm totally spent.”
Dear, sweet boy.
I was hungry and the poor boy needed to rebuild his strength, so after we showered together I took him to dinner at a pancake restaurant. I put my punishment bra back on under my raincoat, but nothing else. Aside from its titillating capability the bra is excellent support, and my girls stuck out very firmly. I got a lot of admiring looks from men.
I was in such a happy dreamlike condition that I forgot that I was naked underneath and he stopped me just in time from taking my coat off in the restaurant.
The clerk was worn out, his eyes were drooping. I ordered a large breakfast for him and the waitress raised her eyebrows when I told her to include half a dozen eggs.
“He's been working very hard all day,” I explained, “He needs lots of protein.”
I felt wonderful and watched him tuck into the food. It was gone in no time. She came back to refill his coffee.
“You must have been starved,” she said as she picked up his empty plate. “Your mom must take good care of you.”
I reached across and patted his hand motherly.
“Oh, you have no idea,” he said.
I drove him back to his car.
“What's the weather forecast for tomorrow?” I asked.
“More rain,” he replied yawning.
“Oh, goody, I'll see you at eight sharp.”
“No, no, no!” he stumbled out of my car and staggered toward his. He was still shaking his head as he drove away.
I went home in a perfect state of contentment.
The clerk is developing a fondness for bondage, especially for tying my breasts. He likes to wrap them with light cord until they stand straight up from my chest. Then he sits on my tummy and does wonderful things to them with his hands and mouth and cock. He loves to titty fuck me (I love it too) and has coated my neck and face solidly with semen. I also managed to convince him as to the utter delight involved with nipple clamps and breast whipping. It took some subtle coaching on my part but he now likes to tie my legs open, kneel at my crotch and thrust himself in and out of me while he flogs my boobies with a thin but very effective whip. That simply drives me out of my mind and I have so many orgasms that I lose count.
“You really enjoy this?” he asked. He dropped the whip and pinched my nipples.
“Harder please. Crush them!”
He squeezed with all his strength and I came!
He watched me writhe under his hands. He kept the pressure until my breasts went from sensitivity to unbearable sensitivity, and I begged him for mercy. He gave me thirty more seconds, then released me. I dropped to my knees sobbing in pain and pleasure. I was in such a daze that I barely realized that he had picked me up and was tying me to the bed. He got on me and deliberately pressed his body onto my breasts while he screwed me. He had me in a simple spread eagle tie on the bed but when I came I almost threw him off my body.
I asked if he would permit me to wear the torture bra and panties but he threw up his hands in horror. He's a sweet young man, and I'm training him to be kinky but I don't think that he will ever be comfortable knowing that needles are penetrating my breasts and crotch. However, I have considered dropping in at the motel office wearing them and sucking his cock with them on.
He also helps me with my exhibitionism by tying me in the office and having sex with the danger of having someone come in. I've spent many hours on my knees under the counter or tied to the inner desk stark naked.
That one almost got us in trouble when the big boss showed up unexpectedly. The clerk was screwing me on the desk of the inner office. Luckily he heard the boss's car door slam and got his pants on and the door shut in time to be at the front lobby. The boss wanted to look over some paper work but the clerk diverted him by asking him to look at some water damage from a leak in one of the rooms. The clerk managed to run into the office and untie one of my hands, then run out.
I was tied with my hands at the corners of the desk and my legs were tied in the air. Even with one hand free I couldn’t get loose, the knots were too tight. I was in a panic and struggled and fought the ropes and knocked everything on the floor, but finally got a pair of scissors out of the drawer and cut myself free. I heard them coming back, grabbed my clothes and ran naked out the back door seconds before they came in. I hid behind a trash dumpster and tried to catch my breath. The window was open and I heard the boss suggesting that the clerk try to keep the office a bit neater. I was so scared that I collapsed against the wall.
After a while I caught my breath and peeked out. I saw a man sitting in a delivery truck at the end of the alley. He was talking on a cell phone and didn't notice me. In the other direction men were painting a building but they hadn't seen me either. My heart was pounding but my libido got the best of me. I stood up naked and looked around. Still no one saw me. I squeezed my breasts and wondered what they would do if I were to walk out.
Well, two things led to one and my fingers went up my pussy. I masturbated naked in that alley until I came. I sank to my knees when the orgasm rumbled through me, and pitched forward and almost landed on my face. My hands and knees were dirty from the grit on the ally pavement.
Then I stood up, brushed my knees off and put my clothes on. I was still shielded by the dumpster but the instant I stepped out the painters saw me and let me know it. I walked to the end of that alley to a chorus of whistles and raucous invitations to help with their brushes, and to hold their ladders, and so on. I walked at a slow sultry strut and waved cheerfully to them. When I got to the corner I shook my breasts and lifted my skirt an inch, which brought on applause and howls of appreciation. One of them started down a ladder yelling that he was coming for me, but his grinning coworker grabbed his collar and pulled him back. Another pretended to do a swan dive off the roof towards me. I wiggled my bottom as I turned the corner.
I started to get in my car then remembered that my purse was in the office.
Oh no!
What to do? I wanted to leave but my keys were in my purse. I sat on a bus bench and noticed that I still had ropes on my wrists. I wondered if the painters had seen them. I wondered if they would tie me to their scaffolds if I asked nicely. Ooh, I fantasized about hanging by my wrists three stories above the street while the world passed by. Everybody would be able to see up my skirt.
I still had to find a way to get home. I waited hoping that my cab driving admirer might appear. I decided that I would let him have me for a ride to my house. I wondered what he might do to me. Would I get to suck his penis while he drove, or would he screw me in the back seat of his cab?
I waited but he didn’t show so I wrapped the ends of the ropes around my wrists and tucked the ends loosely under the loops, then I gingerly went to the front of the motel. The clerk was in the back office with his boss so I tapped the bell. He appeared, looked frightened, then ran back and handed me my purse. I smiled devilishly and raised my skirt. He got a panicked look on his face and silently shooed me away. I slipped my panties off and spread them on the counter. He scooped them up and stuffed them in his pocket then disappeared. I heard him tell the boss that it was lost and found and the owner had showed up.
I was still excited and getting worse by the minute so I decided to wait until the boss left, then let the clerk finish what he'd started. I went for a stroll around the neighborhood, keeping an eye open for the cabbie. If the clerk couldn't screw me then I would let the cab driver. I would offer him a freebie and suggest that he take me to some secluded place and fuck me in the cab.
I stopped in at a convenience store and bought a bottle of iced tea. The clerk offered it for free if I'd accompany him to the back room for a few minutes. I considered it briefly, but declined. I sipped the tea as I roamed around, but the boss' car was still at the motel an hour later so I gave up and drove home.
The condominium manager was talking to my neighbor on the lawn so I couldn't stop. (I might walk the streets looking like a prostitute in other parts of town, but close to home I maintained a false front of dignity). I had to circle the neighborhood until the coast was clear. I parked in my carport and dashed into my home. After that I always keep a long coat or at least a proper skirt in the car. I bought a wraparound which I could put on while sitting down and it would cover my miniskirt and conceal my panties, or lack of panties.
Another afternoon after a wonderfully wild bondage session, which left his teeth marks all over my breasts, he took a cardboard box out of the closet and dumped about two pounds of monopoly money over my body. I was still tied to the bed and the money almost buried me.
“What is this?” I laughed, trying to blow toy money out of my eyes.
“Your payment,” he said, “A million dollars.”
“I'm flattered,” I said. “But I haven't earned a million dollars.”
“Yes you have,” he said. “You are the best woman in bed I've ever known.”
“Thank you but you still haven't experienced a million dollars’ worth of sex, not yet any way. You better get back inside me.”
He grinned and jumped on my tummy. I don't know if he got his million dollars’ worth, but I nearly threw my back out trying to see that he did.
And it took us forever to pick up all those little paper bills.
The next time that JR and I met at the motel we found a tidy little stack of monopoly money lying on the pillow. It was neatly bound by a tiny bow of red lace which I recognized as having once been part of my brassiere.
“What is this?” JR asked.
“It looks like some working girl forgot to take her earnings with her,” I said.
“What?” he asked in disbelief.
“This bow looks like lace from a woman's bra,” I said. “I used to have one just like it.”
“She must not make a very good living if she gets paid in monopoly money,” he laughed as he tossed it into the trash can.
We had a terrific time and he tied me in a dozen different positions and made fantastic love to me, and the whole time I was thinking about that bundle of toy money.
I retrieved it when he wasn't looking.
I dawdled in the shower when we were finished and JR left before me. I sauntered into the office and handed the clerk the monopoly money.
“Are you now paying for other men to fuck me?” I joked.
“Nah, but I wanted to remind you that I'm your big spender now.”
“Don't be too generous,” I warned. “If I get rich I might retire from hooking.”
“That's ok, but in the meantime, get under the counter.”
“Yes sir.”
I knelt and gave him a blow job, and afterward I leaned across the counter and we talked. He played with my breasts and as I started to leave he tucked the play money into my cleavage. It made me feel very naughty and I kept it there until I got home.
A grounds crew was working outside my condo when I arrived so I stopped in an alley and slipped into a long skirt but I undid one more button on my blouse.
I parked on the street and walked in. I stopped and chatted with the workmen for a few minutes. They were mostly young college boys working the summer break, and they tried gallantly not to stare at my cleavage but I couldn't resist bending down a few times to admire the flowers. The bundle of money between my breasts seemed to vibrate and just a teensy hint of the ribbon showed. My nipples were as hard as stones.
Their foreman was older and wiser and he noticed the rope marks on my wrists. When I went inside I peeked through the curtains and saw him talking to the boys. He touched his wrists and pointed toward my unit. Their mouths dropped open. I was tickled that he was telling them that I'd obviously just been tied up. They shook their heads in awe.
I went around the first floor and opened all the curtains half way, then undressed while watching the lawn boys talk about me. I walked naked around the house and it took every ounce of self-control to avoid standing at a window, but I did go past them very close.
That evening I went to the movies with a girlfriend and dressed like a proper lady, (except most proper ladies don’t wear pussy chains) but I tucked the package of money between my breasts. My girls tingled all evening.
The clerk continues to pay me in monopoly money and I am fabulously rich now.
Review This Story || Email Author: Shackleford Bond